《The Apex》


 Prologue 1: A Rulers Thoughts

    Primordial years:


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± In a large grand bedchamber, a worried looking old man shouted. One could see he had tears accumulating at the corners of his eyes and his face was a whirlpool of anguish. Facing the old man, lying down, was an equally aged man, maybe even older. This man was known throughout the Empire of Imperia as Emperor Cyrus Alabast Imperia. He was a person who held many names throughout his long life. Feared by his enemies as the Black Reaper and revered by his friends as the Immortal Emperor, this was a man who once stood at the very top.


    His many exploits and victories were countless and his very name resonated in the souls of everyone present. This man was the founder of the Empire of Imperia, renowned as the greatest empire mankind has ever known. He had everything, from wealth to fame to power. From virtually nothing, he rose and created an empire whose name will make anyone tremble.


    Living to an old age of 5000 years old, this man, who was once thought to be invincible, now lies on his deathbed, slowly waiting for the grim reaper to finally take him. The years have taken their toll on him and he couldn¡¯t keep death from finally reaching its hands out anymore.


    He had many wrinkles on his face and his long hair was a pure white giving full indication of his age. Despite all this, one could tell that this man was once very attractive with a well-balanced face leading all the way to his deep golden eyes that sparkled like rich jewels.


    His expression right now could not be said to be one belonging to a person facing his end. He held a serene expression on his face and his eyes were calm and resolute as though he fully embraced his fate to come.


    Right at this very moment, this man had an exquisite robe draped over him. This robe was a symbol of his power, one which he fought many battles in. With gold and black threads neatly woven and cutting across each other forming an ¡°X¡± at the center, one could see just how finely made those clothes were as they resembled more a piece of art than clothing. At the center of the ¡°X¡±, an elegant emblem was embroidered, one depicting half a pair of wings, the image belonging to one of the strongest mages that ever existed.


    Next to where this man laid was a large scepter giving off a powerful yet calming aura. It was yet another symbol of his power, known as ¡°Wings of Dusk¡±, it was a weapon crafted of the most unique materials and can be said to be one of a kind. Elegantly decorated with a pair of black wings at the head of the scepter, this weapon would put even the best of craftsmen to shame.


    Right now this man chuckled lightly as he smirked back to the old man. ¡°Hehehe, I never knew you were such a crybaby you old bag. To think my right-hand man would shed tears this easily. What happened to the stiff old man that I used to know? You¡¯re ruining the image I had of you, you know? I think I liked your angry expressions better.¡±


    Holding back his urge to retort, the old man sighed with melancholy in his voice, ¡°Even when you¡¯re in this state, you can still talk like that. You should be a bit more serious considering your condition. Though, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything less from you. It¡¯s who you are after all.¡± After he said this, something like a dam broke and tears freely trailed down his face as he lowered his head.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel your majesty. How could you just leave us like this? The empire still needs you. I still need you. What are we going to do without your guidance and leadership? As a country, we still have so much to accomplish and yet, without you being there with us, anything we manage achieve will just feel empty.¡±


    At these words, Cyrus just looked up at the ceiling and sighed. ¡°My time has come. Contrary to popular belief, I¡¯m not immortal, or at least not anymore. As much as I love this country and wish to see it through to the end, alas I regret to say I¡¯m incapable of doing so.¡± After a brief moment of silence Cyrus continued on. ¡°Even so, despite my departure, I think the empire will still stay strong to the end. Many will mourn me, sure, but still, I believe that the empire we created isn¡¯t that feeble to just crumble when I¡¯m gone. In fact, this is the perfect time to prove that the country has indeed matured. To be able to stand on its own without my support, I could ask for nothing better. I¡¯m just one man and like everyone else, I¡¯ll eventually die, but the empire will continue to live on without me.¡±


    Once more turning to the old man, ¡°You may not believe it, but right now I¡¯m the happiest I could be seeing the empire that I, no, we built up from all our sweat and tears is standing where it is today. I¡¯m happy for the country we¡¯ve nurtured and I¡¯m happy that even if I perish, my name and legacy will be remembered for all the times to come. My only regret is that I won¡¯t be there when it happens.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, despite all my confidence in the empire, I still have my worries for the future. Though it relieves me to know that even when I¡¯m gone, I know I¡¯ve left it in capable hands. You¡¯re strong my friend. I¡¯ve seen that through and through on our days together. You are fully capable of handling everything even without me. You don¡¯t need me. I understand your sadness and pain, but I also know you won¡¯t let it engulf you even when I die. In fact, instead of sadness, you should look proud knowing that from now on you are the new ruler of this country. Don¡¯t let my death be something that hinders you. Hold your head up and show the world what you are capable of. You don¡¯t need me to always hold your hands now do you?¡± Cyrus grinned.


    Wiping away the tears, the old man gave a determined look. ¡°Of course not your majesty, I will make sure that you go down in history as the first emperor of the greatest nation that ever existed.¡±


    Smiling once more, Cyrus looked back to the ceiling. After what seemed like hours, Cyrus asked in an almost inaudible voice. ¡°Hey, do you think I was a good ruler?¡±


    ¡°The very best, your majesty.¡± Replied the old man.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Cyrus responded as he slowly closed his eyes while smiling, letting the darkness fully take him.

 Prologue 2 :Fall of an Empire

    It had been a few days since Emperor Cyrus¡¯s burial ceremony ended. Screams could be heard throughout the capital of Imperia. This once majestic city was now completely shrouded in a thick blanket of smoke and the sound the metal clashing could be heard throughout. Soldiers ran amok fighting each other, killing everything in sight, unable to differentiate between friend and foe. Citizens were cut down left and right and the whole city was burning a crimson red.


    Through the chaos, a group of men in metal armor could be seen walking through the city, slaughtering everything in sight. At the front of this group, a man wearing extravagant armor with gold engravings could be seen. Around him, a noble arrogance could be felt as he swaggered towards the castle at the center of the city.


    This man was the former royal knight captain of the emperor and a man of high position, though his purpose currently was unknown.


    As they neared the castle, multiple soldiers could be seen making their way out of the gates trying to alleviate the situation outside. A soldier who spotted the group quickly made his way over.


    ¡°Sir, we are so glad you are here! It¡¯s terrible! There¡¯s a rebellion afoot and the majority of the city guards are in on it! The castle is in utter chaos and we can¡¯t get anything under control. We would greatly appreciate it if you could lend us your stre-.¡±


    Before the soldier could finish, his head was sent rolling on the ground. The rest of the soldiers all stopped what they were doing. They were stunned and gave confused stares towards the royal knight captain as if not believing what had just happened in front of them.


    At this, the knight captain just gave an extremely malicious sneer as he ordered the rest of his group, ¡°Leave no survivors except the current emperor! I want you all to find him and bring him to me. I wish to speak with him.¡±


    The rest of his group immediately complied and started killing all the soldiers that were now desperately trying to defend from the onslaught, but were ultimately overwhelmed.


    As the remnants of the castle¡¯s guards were being hunted down, an old man could be seen being dragged from the front gates of the castle towards the knight captain. The old man had severe wounds across his face and body and yet was still struggling to get free. From the looks of it the old man had put up a considerable fight as the people who were dragging him also had severe wounds, although not as bad.


    As he was dumped in front of the knight captain and held down on the ground, he glared angrily at the amused face of the perpetrator.


    ¡°YOU! YOU, HOW DARE YOU DO THIS.¡± Bellowed the old man as he responded with angry vigor despite his position. His voice was so loud that it felt as if the ground itself shook in resonance.


    A swift kick to the old man¡¯s stomach quickly silenced him as he laid there seething in rage. At this moment, the old man¡¯s face was completely red and it was as if his veins were about to pop out of his head.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve always wanted to do that, you shitty bag of bones.¡± Taunted the knight captain as he gave an evil grin. The knight captain then proceeded to crouch in front of the old man and pulled his hair up so that both their faces were level.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hated your guts and that attitude of yours.¡± Stated the knight captain. ¡°And now that Emperor Cyrus is finally dead, I can finally do something about it.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°All those years that I¡¯ve had to follow your orders like a dog. All the humiliation I¡¯ve had to go through while pretending to care about the people. Now is finally time to pay it all back.¡± The knight captain now had a grin so wide it was as if his face split in half. ¡°This precious empire of yours from this day on is now MINE. Oh, how I¡¯ve waited for this day to come and now it¡¯s finally here.¡± The knight captain started shivering in ecstasy as he gave out a maniacal laugh.


    ¡°Your death will be my ticket to power. How does it feel? For everything you¡¯ve worked so hard to accomplish to end up in my hands? For everything that you¡¯ve ever held dear to be stomped underfoot by me? Despair, old man! Hate the world for everything happening today. And when you¡¯ve finally given up all hope, I will swoop in and take your life in the grandest way possible. Feel honored to be my stepping-stone.¡±


    All throughout this mad speech, the old man just hatefully stared. Once it was over, he just spat in the knight captain¡¯s face.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll yield to the likes of you? You must be delirious. You will never have this empire. It¡¯s something that Emperor Cyrus and I built up through our sweat and tears. You may call yourself emperor. You may control the capital. But the people of this country will NEVER accept you.¡± Snarled the old man.


    ¡°On the contrary, I don¡¯t need the people to accept me.¡± The knight captain replied coldly as he wiped the saliva off his face. ¡°I intend to RULE. Whether through brute force or fear, one way or another, I will control the population. You see, unlike you and Cyrus who merely ¡®guided¡¯ the populous, I fully intend to rule with an iron fist. The need to take into consideration those trash you call citizens is absolutely absurd. Giving ANY choice to the people is foolish and will only result in what you are seeing right now. It¡¯s the reason why both you and Cyrus are weak rulers and it¡¯s the reason the empire will soon be under my control.¡±


    ¡°You bastard. Your actions are an insult to everything Emperor Cyrus and I have worked to accomplish. You, who has done nothing but senseless slaughter have no right to speak ill of Cyrus or the citizens. What is it you seek from this? Satisfaction for your greed? Your ego? For what you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ll make you rue the day you ever spoke of Emperor Cyrus¡¯s name through that dirty mouth of yours. YOU HEAR ME? I¡¯LL MAKE YOU PAY FOR TH-¡­¡±


    As the old man was about to finish he was once again kicked in the stomach. This time, an extreme amount of blood spluttered out of his bruised mouth.


    ¡°Make me pay you say? Haha, unfortunately for you, you won¡¯t be living for that much longer. In any case, you are an eyesore and I have nothing more to say to you. Enjoy the rest of the time living while you still can.¡±


    The knight captain then turned to his nearby ally. ¡°Take him to the dungeon. His execution, as well as my coronation, will be held in two days. Make sure he doesn¡¯t die until then.¡±


    As the old man was gagged and dragged away, the knight captain just held an evil smile before turning away.


    ¡®Good riddance, you old fool. It¡¯s now my turn to take the stage. I will make this empire far greater than what both you and Cyrus could ever accomplish with me sitting at the very top. My reign begins now.¡¯ He thought as he walked towards the castle.

 Prologue 3: End of an Era

    While chaos ensued in the Empire, another location was also in a state of great upheaval. High up in the mountains of the Astheon continent stood a grand citadel that shined like the heavens themselves. A great city was built on the highest peak of the tallest mountain; it represented the greatest marvel of architecture. Giant towering buildings stood side by side to each other each made of white marble that nearly glowed. Every single building was carved into the mountain face and each had their own representative murals chiseled onto the surface that embodied their long history.


    The largest of these buildings stood in the center of the city. It gave off an unyielding aura that conveys that even if the world collapsed, this mighty building would remain standing.


    At the very top floor of this building inside a large dark room laid a grand round table with nine chairs surrounding it. Currently only four of those seats were occupied and the atmosphere inside this room can be said to be so tense that even breathing would require a large amount of effort.


    The four sitting figures could only be described with one word; ¡°heavenly¡±. Each of them had three pairs of wings on their backs that were as white as snow and gave off an aura of divinity as well as sparkling, golden eyes adorning their faces. Despite the tense atmosphere, their beauty shone unhindered.  Every single one of them looked to be in their early twenties though their true age is unknown.


    At this moment, one of the figures finally decided to speak out to proceed with the meeting. ¡°So. He¡¯s finally dead?¡± the figure asked in a rather coarse voice.


    Another figure replied in a calm voice despite the silent pressure in the room, ¡°Yes, he died a few days ago. It has been confirmed and that he¡¯s already been buried.¡±


    A third figure snorted at this. ¡°Good riddance I say. He had always been an irritation and I¡¯m glad that guy is finally out of our hair for good. Even while he was in the council, I¡¯ve always questioned whether that monstrosity was truly one of us. After all, even if he was born like us, his appearance and habits have always indicated the contrary. He even practices that vile dark magic; I¡¯m surprised that he wasn¡¯t kicked out of our group earlier.¡°


    At this, a fist slams down onto a table, causing a loud bang and dust particles to rise into the air. Everyone looked at the last figure as he spoke while glaring at the third figure.


    ¡°Silence! You shall not speak one more ill word of him. We aren¡¯t here to insult him. I don¡¯t care what sort of vendetta you had against him, right now we have more serious issues on our hands; issues that, if I may remind you, were caused by your folly for evicting him in the first place. I¡¯ll have you know that that so called ¡®monstrosity¡¯ was the only one keeping the Elementals from declaring war on us, especially now in our weakened state. And the only reason why we are weakened right now is because you all tried to forcefully seal and expel him, which resulted in the death of half of the Council.¡±


    To this, the third figure replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you defend him so much even now. The rest of the Council agreed with me that that decision was the best for our race even if you don¡¯t approve of it. Having him among us will only bring trouble and his habits will taint the purity of our race simply by being near us. I''d much rather deal with a threat from outside rather than one from within. Face it, even if you don¡¯t agree with us, you can¡¯t ignore our obvious dissatisfaction with him. It was only a matter of time anyway.¡±


    The last figure just sighed as he held his hand to his head, ¡°Yes, I was aware of your feelings towards him and I deeply regret not being there to prevent it. Maybe things would have turned out better if I had been more adamant about mediating between you guys. For that, it¡¯s a folly on my part as the leader.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°However, as a leader, I¡¯m also disappointed in you all. I don¡¯t care what you may have against him, you all should have been more responsible in dealing with him. Even if he may be a bit different from us, that is no reason for you all to do what you did. There is no way that you can justify endangering our entire race simply because you don¡¯t agree with his habits. To forcefully evict him like that has made it so that the fate of our entire race hangs now on the line. He was the strongest amongst us and you people just couldn¡¯t swallow your disagreements with him which now leaves us in the state we are in. Now with less than half of us left, we face a very difficult situation.¡±


    ¡°In any case, let¡¯s put our discussion on him for a later date; that¡¯s not what this meeting is about.¡± The last figure spoke as he grimly looked around.


    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, now that he¡¯s dead, the Elementals, or more specifically, the Avatars are most likely going to declare war on us. It could happen any moment now, in fact. Right now I want us to discuss any countermeasure ideas we may have to stop them. I fear that if we don¡¯t do something drastic soon then our race may very well face extinction. If anyone has any thoughts please speak u-.¡±


    In that moment, I gigantic explosion resounded throughout the city, shaking its very foundations. The source of it appeared to originate from the front gates of the citadel.


    ¡°Tch. It looks like they¡¯re already here. This is a very big problem.¡±


    The four figures immediately left the meeting room and flew out of the building. Flying over the panic resounding from all around the city, they immediately headed to the front gates to assess the situation. What they found there could only be described as spine-shivering. Their faces visibly paled as they saw a colossal legion of elementals, its numbers easily surpassing a million, marching directly at them. At the forefront of this huge army floated seven distinct figures, the Avatars, each one representing the strongest Elemental of the seven fundamental elements.


    Loud thundering could be heard as they drew near. At this, the last figure, presumably the leader, ordered the remaining three to quickly return and gather every capable soldier in the city. After the rest left to gather their forces, the leader simply turned back to the encroaching army with a bitter expression for one last look. The leader knew that it was very unlikely that they would survive this ordeal. The size of their own army was only a fraction of the one that was rapidly approaching.


    ¡®Well, I suppose this is it.¡¯ The leader thought dejectedly. ¡®If only I had been a better leader, maybe I could have prevented all of this. In all honesty, you would have made a much better leader than me; if only fate had been a bit kinder and let you be the first born instead of me, this situation may have never happened.¡¯ The leader tightly gripped his palms in frustration. ¡®If you were still here, what would you do? Brother¡­.¡¯


    Shaking his head once more to clear his mind, the leader made a resolute face. ¡®No¡­ What¡¯s done is done. I can¡¯t let myself wallow in self-pity, the fate of my race is depending on me. We are doomed if I can¡¯t get my act together right now. I, Exvobus Alabast Imperia will make sure to pull through this no matter what, or die trying.¡¯


    Turning around and leaving towards where the rest of their army was gathering, he erased any further thoughts that would get in the way.


    ¡®Forgive me, and wherever you are, please watch over this foolish brother of yours¡­ Cyrus¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1: Awakening and Discovery

    Welp, I finished earlier than I expected. Also, it''s about as long as the last three chapters combined. Thanks for reading and as always leave comments, criticism, etc if you can. Hopefully there won''t be too many mistakes in this chapter, though I probably made quite a few tense errors >.<. Also to note, my chapters will be from around 1.5k-3k words depending on how much time I have on hand.


    /////////


    This day was an ordinary day; a day like any other. Animals were roaming about, bathing in the afternoon sun. The soft whistling of the trees as the wind blew through them, the birds chirping, and the grass swishing all gave off a feeling of serenity. The luscious, shining green of forests as they radiated life enthralled anyone who saw them. In towns all around the region, people were bustling around going about their daily lives. Children playing with each other, people rushing to and fro from stalls trying to buy everything they need before the day is over, merchants eagerly selling their wares, and house-wives chattering their heads off, none of them thought that there would be anything out of the ordinary; that it would just be another monotonous day.


    It was at this moment of tranquility that the disaster struck. A gigantic, earth-shattering quake roared out through the entire continent, leaving catastrophes in its wake. People were scrambling to dodge as everything around them came crumbling down. Buildings fell, mountains cracked, and trees split from the power. It felt as though the earth itself was throbbing in pain as mad convulsions continued to pulse after the initial wave. Extreme fluctuations of mana followed immediately after as almost everyone across the continent felt the crushing pressure of the enormous amount of primal mana that was released. Sparks of charged mana surged from the ground everywhere the earthquake hit. This phenomenon was unlike anything that ever happened before as for a brief period of time, all usage of magic across the continent ceased, inducing mass panic before once again returning to how it was before.


    Everyone that experienced it was visibly shaken as they should be. The widespread destruction that this event caused was absolutely devastating as entire towns and cities turned into rubble, killing and wounding many people in the process. Response was slow to arrive since the mana went haywire for a while resulting in more death and many people were confused on what to do without its support. The shocking aftermath left many people in a daze as they could not believe what just happened.


    This event was later dubbed as the Second Cataclysm, the first being a disaster so extensive that it completely reshaped the surface of the entire continent.


    //


    Darkness surrounds me¡­


    It was the feeling of floating in an ever changing abyss. Black tendrils rose out to try and reach me before once again crumbling and merging with the shadows around me as it has always done for who knows how long. Dark swirling mist whirled around me, yet seemed unable to engulf me, and then dispersed as if giving up. I wasn¡¯t worried though; darkness is my friend after all.


    I had already gotten used to these sights as I floated there for what felt like an eternity. I¡¯ve always wondered where I am or if I¡¯m doomed to remain here forever. Though after a while, even those questions halted and I just let myself be immersed in my prison. If there was something to complain about, it would be that it¡¯s quite boring in here.


    //


    Loneliness¡­


    It¡¯s so lonely in here.


    Having no one to talk to but myself for so long.


    It felt as if my mind would shatter if I remained here any longer, but for some reason, it never did. It was as though something prevented me from going crazy.


    Haha¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should feel grateful or curse my luck. At that point, the solace of insanity was already very enticing; I just want it to be over with, to feel some relief.


    Yet, here I remain, perfectly sane. Or not, I don¡¯t know anymore. Waiting for so long for something I don¡¯t even know. What am I expecting? What am I waiting for in this deep darkness? Am I hoping for something to take me away from this place? No¡­ After so long, I¡¯ve already given up hope of escape. Maybe I¡¯m just waiting for something to break the monotony of this place. Maybe I just wished for something different to happen, after all I was terribly bored.


    Waiting¡­


    Waiting¡­


    Waiting for so long¡­


    A large cracking sound suddenly woke my waning consciousness. I looked around for the source with a bit of amusement. Maybe I¡¯ve finally snapped I thought. After all it should be impossible for anything to pierce this darkness.


    As I held those thoughts the cracking sound became louder as tiny little fractures spread out from a single spot below me. As I¡¯m still wondering if I¡¯m hallucinating or not, the fractures instantly widened before the large sound of glass shattering erupted around me. I then felt myself being aggressively pulled into the large resulting hole below me. The hole itself looked as though it was a gateway to another dimension as I see a myriad of colors inside that slowly became brighter as I got close. The darkness soon receded as I felt myself leaving it behind me.


    Soon after, for the first time since arriving in my dark prison, I lost consciousness.


    //


    A large rumbling jarred me from my slumber. Slowly, but surely my consciousness returns to me as I woke up in a daze. Slowly sitting up, I observed the scene around me. To my utmost surprise, I didn¡¯t see the pitch black darkness I have come to expect. What lay before me was instead a gigantic stone room lit by eerie glowing rocks. Cracks completely ran along the walls as though threatening to collapse any second. All around the room there were depictions of who knows what etched into the walls; all of them were faded and unrecognizable. The entire place looked beaten and time-worn giving indication of its age.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m supposed to be dead¡­ right?¡¯ I thought absentmindedly.


    As I scanned the room, my sight slowly made its way to the area around myself. What I saw left me in confusion that slowly turned to understanding as I realized the situation I was in. Right at the moment, I was sitting inside a large stone box that was elegantly carved with many decorations on the sides. Though the decorations were dull and faded due to age, there was no doubt that it was crafted with the greatest care. Rather than a box, it was coffin for something.


    Soon afterwards, my view shifted towards the object of the greatest interest, myself. When I raised what I assumed to be my arm, all that entered my sight was the image of a skeletal hand.


    Just to be sure, I thoroughly moved all my fingers and joints and confirmed that it really was mine. I then looked downwards to the rest of my body and saw, as expected, the figure of a skeleton.


    ¡®¡­Well, I guess I am technically dead if we¡¯re picky about it. Though I never thought it would be in this manner. Still, why am I still here? I know for a fact that my soul went to the abyss, I felt it even. And yet, somehow I¡¯m back in the world of the living.¡¯


    Before I had any more time to contemplate my situation, my body emitted a gigantic surge of mana. Frantically suppressing the release, I was left astonished. Just the sheer amount surprised me, and let me say I¡¯m not one that is easily surprised.


    The released mana traveled through the dusty air and through the crumbling walls. A few seconds later, another shattering quake erupted all around me, only this time it was threatening to bring this whole place down.


    As I wasn¡¯t in the mood to get buried right after waking up, I quickly decided to escape from here. Grabbing my robe, scepter, and a ring which lay next to me, grateful that those were buried with me, I quickly got up and out of my coffin. Already I could see chunks of the ceiling start falling to the floor.


    Looking around, I found an exit at the side of the room to which I started running towards it. The clacking of my bones was drowned out by the sound of the whole tomb rumbling as I ran and by the time I ran past the door, the whole room I was in collapsed in a pile of rubble and debris. Without looking back, I continued to run down the hallway from the door as pieces of the ceiling fell down around me.


    To my luck the hallway was fairly linear and I quickly found my way to something like an entrance hall with a huge stone gate at the other side.


    No sooner as I saw it, a gigantic boulder dislodged from the vast ceiling in the room and smashed right in front of the gate completely blocking it.


    Halting as soon as it happened, I cursed for a moment before trying my hand at something I wanted to test out. The fact that so much mana was emitted from my body earlier meant that either my seal weakened or completely broke. As I raised a hand towards the boulder in front of me, I attempted to gather, shape, and condense the mana into it.


    The mana within me surged forth like before, only this time it was intentional and quickly gathered in my outstretched hand. Condensing the mana into a ball, it started turning a pitch black color in front of me. When it condensed even more into a small fist sized sphere that started to crackle with black lightning, I released my hold on it and shot it towards the boulder.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The effect was a bit more than I intended as instead of just obliterating the boulder, it punched through the gate behind it as well, leaving a large circular hole about half the size of the gate and continued on until it exploded in the distance. Huh, guess I still didn¡¯t limit my power enough. I suppose having everything sealed for so long has made my control rusty.


    After a moment, to my surprise, instead of finding open air on the other side of the gate, a large amount of water, yes, water, flooded into the hall like a tidal wave.


    What in the world? If I remember correctly, my tomb was supposed to be situated on the side of a large mountain. Yet from the looks of it, the amount of water indicates otherwise.


    Erecting a black bubble-like shield around me, I continued on towards the overflow as I decided that it¡¯s still the best chance I have of getting out of here, since this amount of water obviously has to have a source. I just hope I don¡¯t appear in the middle of the sea or something similar.


    Continuing onward towards the now broken gate, the water completely engulfed the bubble that kept me from getting wet. I made my way down the submerged passageway and slowed my pace since it appears this part of the tomb was stable. From the lack of glowing rocks like those in my room, this part of the tomb was completely dark. That didn¡¯t mean much to me though as I could see perfectly clearly using my mana sense to get the layout of the passageway.


    Trudging onward, I noticed that my surroundings soon changed to that of an underwater cave system. For what felt like hours, I moved forward and recognized that the cave appeared to be expanding in size. Soon, sure enough, there was a large gap that appeared to be the exit of this place. Getting excited at the idea of finally getting out of here, I quickened my pace once again and reached the exit.


    Standing there, I once more analyzed my surroundings and realized that I was at the bottom of a lake since I could still see the sides of this large pool of water. Silently relieved that I didn¡¯t pop out in the middle of the sea, I turned around and used my mana to climb the steep wall of the lake that the cave was located in.


    Hundreds of black tendrils sprouted forth from under my feet and latched themselves onto the rocky sides and pulled me and my shield bubble upwards. Light began to increase alongside my elevation and soon I found myself on the rocky shores of a large lake. As is my habit, I analyzed the surroundings before doing anything.


    Forest. That basically sums it up. From my mana sense that I expanded to around a 500 kilometer radius, I could tell that the entire area was covered in thick dense forest. In front of me was the view of a glowing, viridian lake, completely untouched by civilization as it completely coalesced into nature itself, forming a picture of perfect serenity.


    I decided to sit down and contemplate my situation again since I was interrupted before. For one thing, the surroundings have changed so much that it should be safe to assume that either a very long time has passed, or something happened that changed the structure of the land. Thinking more, I deducted that it was probably a combination of both. The fact that nature looked to be untouched and blooming with life indicates that a long time has indeed passed. On the other hand it also isn¡¯t something as simple as the passage of time as a mountain shouldn¡¯t just disappear.


    These thoughts then led to the question of just how long it has been since I was buried. Though, since it won¡¯t make much of a difference in my current situation, I temporarily discarded the thought.


    I decided to test out some of my powers to make sure of my body¡¯s condition and to get used to it again. Though I already got somewhat of a feel for it down in the tomb, I¡¯m still not sure of the extent. On the other hand, it seems that my mana capacity has increased by quite a bit, augmenting my giant mana pool even more.


    Since I¡¯m out in the middle of nowhere, it¡¯s quite a good location for practice, away from prying eyes. Though I do feel a bit bad for the nature around me that was about to take the brunt of my powers, it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped since I desperately need to know what I¡¯m capable of now. Still though, I need to limit the output since I can very well blow up half the continent if I¡¯m not careful.


    Putting on my ring and robe that I held in my hands until now, I moved towards the lakeside and started unloading many of the spells I knew. Loud explosions continuously echoed throughout the forest soon after. When I was done, I looked at my handiwork while in deep thought. The surroundings have now changed quite a bit since the lake is about twice as wide as it originally was and the forestry was mostly gone.


    Using nature magic I restored the majority of the forestry and decided to move on towards my next agenda. From the practice just now, I got a much better feel for my body and can move it with about as much precision as I previously had. I also learned quite a bit more about the changes to it besides the obvious fact that I¡¯m a skeleton.


    From what I learned, it seems that, indeed, pretty much all of the powers I had from before I got sealed have returned. However that¡¯s hardly the most surprising detail. I didn¡¯t notice it earlier but it seems that my mana core has been condensed so much so that it now retains a physical form. Right now the core looks like a large black crystal about the size of my fist, located right in the center of my ribcage. Now this may not seem that special at first, but it really is something incredible. A person¡¯s mana core is something that should never have a physical form. The mana core is something that only exists as an immaterial entity and there is only one exception to this rule. That thing would be the mana core of the planet, or something called the world core. The world core is something incredibly special as it is the only thing in existence that generates mana. Most beings that use magic absorb the mana from the surrounding nature, something called primal mana, and refines it inside their mana core to convert it into usable mana for people to then use. There are sometimes people who can use primal mana directly without the need to refine it, like me. However there has never been an account of anyone being able to generate mana and yet as I practiced, no matter how much mana I used, there wasn¡¯t even a dent in my mana pool and that confirmed my suspicions. From the time I started practicing, I have never once used any of the primal mana around me and my mana pool never decreased at all.


    The implications this may bring are quite possibly endless. If I do indeed have something like a world core in me, then I quite literally have something akin to unlimited mana. Being able to generate mana, along with the fact that my mana capacity is absolutely enormous, will pretty much allow me to cast spells endlessly without worry. And that is only one of the many ways it can be utilized.


    Though I am quite curious about how this came to happen, I decided to put it into the corner of my mind for now and research it later; that and also about how I was freed from my seal. These changes are quite the boon that needs to be quickly examined in the future.


    Now moving on, I decided that something needed to be done about my appearance. Though it¡¯s not a problem right now, it will be an annoying issue in the future if I don¡¯t do anything. While being a skeleton has its merits, I¡¯d rather not scare off everybody I encounter, as amusing as that would be. I¡¯d prefer not ending up as a hermit because of looking like this.


    Luckily, I have a spell that can reconstruct my body, though it should take a while to process as I have never used it since I had no need to before. Hopefully it will get faster the more I use it. My previous form had extremely regenerative blood so I never really bothered to try it since I could heal up near instantly. I actually still have some of my blood in vials in my spatial ring that will probably come in handy with speeding up the reconstruction process. If only I could just pour the blood on top of me and let it do its work but unfortunately it wasn¡¯t be that easy. In any case, I¡¯ll just let the spell work on regrowing my body for now; it will probably take about two weeks or so by my estimate.


    In the meantime, I think I¡¯ll explore my surroundings and maybe find some shelter. It will be a bother to sleep in the open¡­ correction, I don¡¯t need sleep since I¡¯m a skeleton, but it will still be good to find some shelter.


    And so with that, while donning my robe and scepter in hand, I walked off into the wild, leaving behind the now enlarged lake.

 Something Extra

    Not a chapter. This was supposed to be the original synopsis, but got scrapped since I felt it was too long. Read if you want; it doesn''t really affect anything and is more like an overview to the previous chapters if anything.


    /////////


    In the world known as Aerethin, where monsters and all manners of abominations roamed free, there existed an empire by the name of Imperia. This empire was renown throughout the land as being the greatest bastion of mankind that ever existed. It had riches and strength beyond comparison and guaranteed the peace and prosperity of humanity. At the apex of this mighty empire was a man known to all as Emperor Cyrus Alabast Imperia. Being the founder of the empire and a man of great power and charisma, he had everything man could ever desire. Fame, wealth, and unimaginable strength to dominate even the most vicious of creatures, he had it all. It was he who used his bottomless talent to unite humanity against the abominations of nature and it was he who still stood to safeguard the empire against any and all threats, becoming a hero and a bulwark that continues to protect mankind against any future threats.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    But alas, nothing lasts forever, and even this man in all his glory could not withstand the test of time. As he laid on his deathbed, all his thoughts culminated into worry about the future of his beloved empire. Whether it will continue to prosper under his legacy or not was something he may never find out. And so, with such thoughts, the mighty ruler passed away.


    His worries were proven true as his empire crumbled and segmented in the absence of his guidance, breaking apart completely. Internal strife and corruption ran rampant and the once prosperous empire of Imperia shattered and became no more.


    As the millenniums passed even the name and legacy of this empire faded, becoming nothing more than a mere myth. It was at this time, hundreds of thousands of years after the fall, that an earth-rending quake erupted all across the world of Aerethin, bringing catastrophes wherever it hit. At the epicenter of this great calamity laid an ancient and forgotten tomb.

 Chapter 2: Scum and First Contact

    A/n: Hey guys, got this chapter done just now so I''m posting it. As always, let me know of any mistakes and thank you for reading. Oh yeah, forgot to mention that this chapter has quite a bit of swearing so I apologize if you don''t like that.


    /////////////


    ¡°Hey, Carl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ken?¡±


    ¡°Should we really be staying here for so long? That earthquake from earlier was really big. It knocked over a lot of the trees next to us and it felt like it happened pretty close.¡±


    ¡°Oh quit your whining. What¡¯s the matter? Afraid of a little shaking ground? Besides the boss won¡¯t move since those god damn soldiers from Sangin are still after us. Says we need to lay low for a while and that the perfect place for that is in this forest. After all this place is fucking huge, no way they¡¯ll find us in here. If anything that earthquake is only helping us by keeping those fuckers away.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m worried about whatever the fuck that earthquake was. What if it was some monster or magical beast?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so fucking paranoid? There¡¯s no way a monster or anything can cause the ground to shake like that. Just let it off as mother nature doing her work.¡±


    Two unruly, disheveled bandits were currently arguing about the giant rumbling that they felt earlier. They were currently on guard duty at the edge of their bandit camp deep inside the Sangin Wilderness located to the east of Sangin, the capital of the human kingdom of Freynia.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. Still, I¡¯m a bit antsy about staying here for too long. Come on, let¡¯s try to convince the boss to leave a bit earlier than planned.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Fine have it your way. After our shifts, we¡¯ll go talk to him. If it gets bloody though, I¡¯m ditching your ass right away.¡±


    And so the two men continued to guard until their shift was over. Soon after, they walked over to the tent where their boss was. Entering the tent, they found a large rugged bald man with scars all over his face. The man was currently hung over a young woman, doing some rather unsavory things to her, without noticing the two entering.


    ¡°Yo bos-¡± One of the two men spoke up before a bottle whizzed past them and shattered on the ground.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you fuckers see I¡¯m busy right now? Get the fuck out of here before I break your arm.¡±


    Quickly the two of them scurried out of the tent, hoping to not agitate their boss any further.


    ¡°Well, Ken. There you have it, he won¡¯t even listen.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I just hope it won¡¯t come back to bite us.¡±


    ¡°Just forget it Ken. We still need to feed the slaves so let¡¯s just go and get it over with. I can¡¯t believe those god damn slavers don¡¯t have enough people to feed all of them themselves, why the fuck are we always getting the work shoved onto us.¡±


    The two then went over to the cages where the bandit and slaver group kept the slaves. Looking at the cages, one could tell it has hardly been maintained at all as the insides were caked in dirt and human defecation. The people, all women, inside had empty looks in their eyes as they all were either lying down or facing the floor. The smell alone was pungent enough to even make the two bandits retch a bit as they approached.


    ¡°They should at least god damn clean up the cages. It just makes feeding them even harder. Not only do we have to shove the food inside their mouths to keep them alive, but also deal with the smell. Speaking of which, why do they even bother trying to sell these slaves. They look more dead than alive to me. We should just kill them since the food we give them will be worth more than these sows.¡±


    ¡°Carl, even if you don¡¯t like it, they¡¯re still merchandise that can be sold for a good coin. Even if they¡¯re broken, I¡¯m sure just their bodies alone are enough for some people to pay.¡±


    The two talked as they entered the cage. Soon they started shoving the gruel they got from who knows where down the throats of all the people inside. As they made their way across all the other cages, they stopped in front of a ragged young girl, who looked to be no more than fourteen years of age. Incredibly pale and sickly-looking, the girl just threw a cold glare at them before turning away.


    ¡°Heh. Still got some spirit do ya? Well it doesn¡¯t matter. Come here and get your gruel before you have to lick it off the floor, hahaha.¡±


    One of the two men walked over to girl before forcefully grabbing her head and turning it around to face them. He then proceeded to shove it down her throat like the others before receiving a strong bite in return, leaving large teeth marks that started to bleed.


    ¡°Shit. Fuck. Why you little brat, biting the hand that feeds you. I¡¯ll fucking kill you.¡± The man feeding the girl cursed out loudly. As he was about to grab her by her collar he was stopped by the other man.


    ¡°Hey Ken, why the fuck are you stopping me? This brat needs to learn her place here.¡± The man shouted to his partner.


    ¡°She¡¯s still merchandise Carl, you can¡¯t touch her¡­ Yet.¡± The man named Ken gave an evil grin. ¡°Still I¡¯m sure if you asked the slavers they will probably giver her to you. Considering her condition she probably won¡¯t have long left. I¡¯m sure that the slavers will agree if we said we were going to discipline and make an example out of her for the rest of the slaves that might get some ideas.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re right Ken. Alright, let¡¯s take her over to the slavers right now while I¡¯m still in the mood to make her bleed.¡±


    The two men then dragged the girl as she tried to struggle and brought her over to one of the slavers to which they subsequently got permission. They then dragged the struggling girl over to one of the large trees nearby that didn¡¯t fall over and tied both her arms and legs to the tree. After which they took out a bunch of throwing knives, much to the horror of the girl.


    ¡°Hehe, little girly. I¡¯ll show you what happens when you mess with me. I hope that spirit of yours earlier will be able to hold up otherwise this won¡¯t be much fun.¡± The man chuckled.


    One by one, knives were thrown and lodged themselves into the girl, leaving bloody gashes where it hit. The knives were at first aimed at the arms and legs before making their way towards the center of her body. Fresh blood splattered all over the rags that covered her body as she soon started to look like a pin-cushion instead of a person. The girl was shuddering in pain while tears rolled down her eyes, yet she never ceased the cold glare she threw at the men nor did she cry out much to their displeasure.


    ¡°Tch. This is boring. I expected her to cry out a bit more. Well, whatever. I¡¯m done here let¡¯s just leave her to die like that. Maybe she¡¯ll get lucky and one of the magical beasts around here will eat her quickly before she bleeds out.¡± The man said to his partner before they both turned to leave.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.However, before they could take even one more step, an eerie silence fell upon both the two men and the entire camp, followed by a nerve-wracking chill. The two men involuntarily shuddered and started letting out cold sweat. They nervously turned around back to the forest and what came in front of their eyes was a man wearing an intricate gold and black robe with a hood draped over his face. From under the hood, all they saw was darkness and a pair of glowing golden lights that flickered as they met its gaze¡­


    ///


    ¡®Bandits, huh.¡¯ I thought as I slowly got closer to the camp.


    Earlier, I saw traces of blood that belonged to an animal and a scuffle of footprints that indicated the presence of people, likely out on a hunt of some. From what I can tell, the footprints and blood seem fresh so it¡¯s likely that they were near. As I followed the trail, I soon came across a clearing that, sure enough, had a camp set up. As I ducked behind a tree before anyone noticed and observed the camp, I came to realize that it was in fact a bandit camp. Unruly men wandered the camp with weapons at their sides as they talked to each other vulgarly. In the distance, I spotted a cage that were full of women. Slaves from the looks of it.


    ¡®I see slavery is still quite rampant even now.¡¯ I thought with a hint of disgust.


    I had my mana sense limited to about 100 meters around me since using it constantly over a large area gives me a headache. It¡¯s not that it hurts me physically, rather it¡¯s that it¡¯s too much trouble having to organize all the information I receive when I¡¯m not concentrating on it.


    Slowly, I made my way around the camp as I continuously observed all details of it, from the number of people to if any of them can use magic or not, which of course none of them can. I figured that there was no harm being extra cautious as I don¡¯t know what the world is like right now since my ¡®death¡¯. I had already decided that I would be destroying them but it will be my folly if I get overzealous and make a mistake.


    Determining that they were no threat at all, I was about to make my move. However, before that, as I took another step, my mana sense detected two individuals a bit detached from the camp. They were just a bit outside of my detection range so I only saw them just now. When I saw what they were doing, I sharpened my gaze and decided that these two would be the first of my victims.


    I slowly stalked through the surrounding forest and made my way towards them. As the both of them turned around and was about to go back, I stepped out and released an icy cold killing intent that would very likely freeze the hearts of even the best of fighters. As they nervously turned around and met my gaze, I unleashed my dark magic upon them as hundreds of black tendrils rose out from shadows of the surrounding trees and proceeded to envelope them before they even had the chance to scream.


    Soon after, a gut wrenching crunch can be heard as blood seeped out of the black cocoon and splattered on the ground.


    I wasted no time and continued onward towards the camp, slaughtering every single person I saw along the way in a similar fashion. Soon the camp was completely dyed in a crimson hue as blood went everywhere. As I got to the center of the camp where the largest tent could be spotted, I heard a loud roar as a man emerged from it dragging alongside him a beaten looking woman.


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK ARE ALL OF YOU PIECES OF SHIT DOING.¡± The man bellowed in rage. ¡°I SWEAR TO GOD FOR ALL THE NOISE YOU GUYS ARE MAKING I¡¯LL BE BEATING EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU SENSELES-.¡± Then the man stopped as he spotted me and the surrounding area.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you and what have you done to my men?¡± The man asked coldly as he threw the woman to the side and got his two-headed battle-axe ready.


    ¡®Hm, this guy appears to be the leader of the bunch. I think I¡¯ll siphon some information off of him since he looks to know a lot more than what his appearance may imply.¡¯ I thought inwardly.


    The man soon charged at me as he deducted that I wasn¡¯t going to answer anything. As he got closer and swung his battle-axe down, I simply sidestepped it as the axe got lodged into the ground. Before he had the chance to pull it out, his weapon arm was already flying through the air as it landed away from him.


    As he roared in pain, I subsequently cut off his other arm and his legs as well, all three of them, to which he then fell onto the ground looking like a ball of meat with a head. At this point he was already past yelling and was laying there whimpering while face down.


    As my black tendrils wrapped up his body excluding his face and brought him upright, I made my way up to him. Looking into his eyes I could already see that he was on the verge of tears. I then stretched out both of my bony hands and placed them on both sides of his temples as he desperately shook his head. Soon after, he released an agonizing cry as I siphoned his soul and extracted the memories that it contains. After I was done, the sorry excuse of man was foaming at the mouth with his eyes rolled back, to which I simply dropped him on the ground and crushed him completely with my black tendrils.


    Now that all the bandits were dead, I was mostly finished with this place. I walked over to the woman who got thrown aside earlier and looked her in the eyes. What I found was a hollow gaze that stared into my own without any semblance of will left in them. Realizing that she is completely broken and can¡¯t be saved, I simply made my tendrils grab the knife of the nearest dead bandit and placed it in front of the woman. I then got up and walked off towards the cages I saw earlier.


    As I went through all of them, I saw the exact same dead-pan expression I saw on the woman before in the face of each and every one of them. I proceeded to do the same thing I did to the woman before and dropped a knife in front of each of them.


    I then left the cages behind and proceeded to loot the camp of anything useful, getting a handful of coins, books, and, thankfully, a map. I left the camp afterwards and went back in the direction I came from. As I arrived at the outskirts where I killed the first two men before, what I saw there made me raise my non-existent eyebrow. The girl that I saw earlier that was tied to the tree and made into target practice was still, albeit barely, alive. After the wounds I saw on her, I just assumed she was already dead and now that I see her again she looks to be just barely holding on through sheer willpower alone.


    The girl stared at me sharply as I met her gaze. In them, I felt no fear at all. Instead, in her eyes, I saw the reluctant acceptance of her fate, and yet, I also saw her determination to struggle until the very end. How nostalgic, reminds me a little of a certain old stiff that I knew before.


    As she struggled to hold on, I made my way over to her and kneeled in front of her. Then, softly and emotionlessly, I whispered to her using mana to project my voice, ¡°Do you wish to live?¡±


    At this question, she opened her eyes wide as her body shuddered once more. Mustering up what little strength she had left in her body, she forcefully and exhaustively gave me a slow nod with each millimeter of movement causing her great pain.


    At this, I simply smiled inwardly and told her in a gentle voice ¡°Very well¡± to which the girl then lost consciousness after using up the last of her strength.


    <hr />

 Chapter 2.5: Past Sorrows and Regrets

    Hey guys! Mr. Author here! I decided to bulldoze my way through the next chapter even though it''s only a side chapter. What? Did I hear right? A side chapter? But we''re only on chapter 2! Yes, Yes, I know. But I swear this is important to one of the main characters so don''t skip it! And I feel you guys will enjoy it, or not, since I may have made many mistakes in this chapter T.T. In any case, hope you guys enjoy. Please leave comments, criticism, etc. when you have the chance to do so. Without further ado, here you guys go. Gotta go to class now. Warning: This chapter is a bit dark.


    /////////


    I wonder what I did to deserve a fate like this.


    Did I do something bad to make the world hate me?


    What did I do that was bad enough for me to suffer like this?


    Pain¡­


    Sorrow¡­


    Pain¡­


    Regret¡­


    More PAIN¡­


    HATRED¡­


    ¡­TORMENT¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Despair.


    ///


    ¡°Moooooom.¡± I shouted out from the front door.


    ¡°Yes, darling?¡± A woman with shoulder length brown hair peeked her head out from an adjacent room.


    ¡°My friends are here, can I go to their house and play for a bit?¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°Of course, darling. Just be back before dinnertime. I¡¯ll let your sister know so she can pick you up later. Are you going to Agatha¡¯s house?¡± My mom replied cheerfully.


    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m going there with her and Regan.¡± I spoke back again.


    ¡°Alright, just be careful out there. Make sure you stay on the road and don¡¯t go into the woods okay?¡±


    ¡°I know mom, I know.¡± I spoke back before I ran off to meet my friends and head to their house.


    ¡°Sigh, that child, always so hasty to play. If only she had that much energy doing her chores.¡± The mom said shaking her head while still smiling.


    ///


    ¡°Ahhhhhh, that was fun.¡± I thought to myself happily as I skipped back to my house. ¡°My big sis will be so mad when she learns that Agatha already has a boyfriend. She should really hurry it up before it¡¯s too late.¡± I smirked before giggling to myself.


    As I reached the front doors and slowly opened them, hoping to surprise my family by sneaking up on them, I heard voices coming from the living room of the house. From the voices, I could tell that my whole family was there as well as my Uncle Samsin.


    Tiptoeing over to just in front of the door to the living room, I got down on my knees and placed my ear next to the door, hoping to listen in.


    ¡°Samsin, you know we can¡¯t do that. As the mayor, I need to uphold the integrity of the town. Not to mention that what you are suggesting is downright unethical and can very well undermine the system this town is built upon.¡± My father replied, sounding a little angry which made me nervous since I have never seen Dad angry before.


    ¡°Come on brother, don¡¯t be unreasonable here. You know as well as I do how much this can do for the economy of this town. Think about it, this town can grow to be so much more than it is now. All you have to do is agree to the policy and we will immediately see the good changes it will bring.¡± Samsin spoke back, not giving up.


    ¡°No means no, Samsin.¡± My dad refused once again, not budging at all.


    ¡°Think about the children, Samsin. How do you think this will affect them? They won¡¯t be able to go out freely anymore. They will be exposed to all the negative influences of what you are suggesting. And not just our children, but all kids in this town.¡± My mom added on, hoping to convince Samsin otherwise.


    ¡°So what if they now have to stay indoors more often? I believe the changes this will bring will far outstrip the consequences.¡± Samsin insisted.


    Seemingly the last straw, my dad got up and shouted at Samsin, ¡°DID YOU NOT HEAR ME? I¡¯M THE MAYOR OF THIS TOWN AND I SAY NO TO YOUR PROPOSAL.¡± At which my mom and sis tried to calm him down.


    ¡°Tch. Fine have it your way. But, let me say you¡¯re making a big mistake. You¡¯re definitely going to regret this.¡± Samsin got up and stormed towards the door where I was at.


    Frantically moving away, the door to the living room slammed open and Uncle Samsin came rushing out and past me, not even giving me a second glance.


    As I just sat there in a daze, I heard my father slump back into his chair with a sigh. As I timidly made my way towards the door again and peeked inside, I saw my whole family with dark expressions on their faces with my dad rubbing his temples.


    I was really worried about what just happened. Did dad and Uncle Samsin just fight? Why? As I nervously looked over my family, my sister finally noticed me and called me over.


    As I walked over my dad asked me a question. ¡°Hey there my baby girl, how long were you there? Did you hear anything?¡± He asked softly.


    I simply shook my head and answered, ¡°No, dad,¡± Before asking, ¡±What were you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing darling, don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s not important.¡± My mom said with a rather forced smile.


    At this, I could only just nod, though even I could feel the tension in the air.


    ¡°In any case, dinner is ready so let¡¯s all go eat. Alright?¡± My mom asked to which both me and my sister nodded.


    ////


    I laid in my bed after a bath thinking over what happened earlier in the day. My dad and Uncle Samsin were arguing over something. I don¡¯t know what they were talking about, but I can only think that it¡¯s something bad. Though, I don¡¯t know why Uncle Samsin would talk about something bad, he was always very nice to me after all. I just hope it all works out between them in the end.


    Thus, brooding over the event earlier, I fell asleep.


    ///


    ¡°NO! GET YOUR HANDS OF THEM YOU SCUM.¡± I was jolted awake by that shout.


    ¡®Father?¡¯ I thought to myself nervously as I got out of bed in the middle of the night.


    ¡°STOP, YOU! AGH!... SHIT, YOU BASTARDS.¡± My dad once again screamed out.


    ¡°NOOO, STOP. PLEASE. DON¡¯T HURT HIM ANYMORE.¡± I then heard my mom shout in response.


    Feeling my heartbeat quicken, I quickly rushed out of my room and towards where my parents are. My apprehension was increasing with every step.


    As I arrived in front of my parents¡¯ room with an overwhelming sense of dread, I heard a loud anguished cry of ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOO¡± and soon after tears, whimpers, and sobs. Quickly opening the door, I looked inside only to find myself freeze in terror.


    In front of me stood two large men covered in black. One of them held my struggling sister in his arms while having a hand over her mouth. She quickly noticed me and darted her eyes at me as if telling me to run, only I was completely rooted to the spot.


    As I moved my eyes towards my mom, I found her crying and on the floor with a large bruise on her face while clinging to the other man in black. The man himself was holding a sharp sword that was dripping with some red liquid.


    As my eyes shift once more to where the sword pointed to, what I saw made my entire world stop. My dad was lying there, soaked completely in the red liquid, blood, and looked back at me with a blank, lifeless stare. On his chest, I saw numerous lacerations indicating a struggle before leading up to his throat where the blood flowed freely.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Looking at this scene, my legs collapsed and I fell on my knees. As my knees hit the floor, the men finally noticed me and quickly came over to grab me. I wanted to struggle, I really did, but my body just refused to move, as though my entire being was frozen in place.


    I was quickly restrained and bound before my mom finally noticed my presence.


    ¡°NO, NO NO NO NO NO. NOT MY BABIES. PLEASE, YOU CAN TAKE ME, BUT LET THEM GO. PLEASE!¡± My mom started crying and begging and was clinging to the man even hard. When the man tried to shake her off and she refused to let go, he simply took a knife and slashed it across my mother¡¯s throat and she dropped to the floor like my dad.


    As I watched all of this unfold in front of me, all I thought was, ¡®No, this can¡¯t be right. This has to be a dream. Yes, just a bad dream. Hahaha, please let me wake up soon. Let me wake up and everything will be alright. My family will be back to how they always were¡­ Yes¡­¡¯


    Before I could think anymore, I was grabbed by my hair and dragged through the house along with my sister. The pain of my hair being pulled finally snapped me out of my daze and made me realize that this wasn¡¯t a dream before I also started crying and screaming. Subsequently, I was gagged along with my sister and brought out to the front of my house. There, outside the gate, I could see a wagon with a cage on it along with a man standing next to it.


    That man was my uncle, Samsin.


    As I realized that he was the one responsible for this, I struggled even harder as I was brought in front of him. As I glared into his eyes with searing hatred, he just gave me a grin back.


    ¡°Well, well, well, girls. I hope you enjoyed my surprise. Lucky for you two, you will be going on a wonderful trip. Be sure to send me letters of all the fun you¡¯re going to have.¡± Samsin taunted me and my sister before giving a hearty laugh while waving at the two men.


    My sister and I were soon loaded onto the wagon and into the cages before they slammed shut on us. We were then driven away by a man at the front of the wagon as we gazed hatefully back at the person who did this to us. That man currently had a wide smirk that never dropped the entire time and we continued to glare at him until he was out of sight.


    As the wagon rolled towards an unknown destination, the bounds finally came undone and my sister rushed towards me and gave me a big hug while crying uncontrollably. Even my own tears were streaming down quickly as I buried my head in her chest. We cried, and cried, and cried, until no more tears came out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your big sis will be here to protect you. I¡¯ll make sure to keep the bad men away no matter what. Your sis is strong, you can believe in me.¡± She told me with a strained smile as she looked into my puffy red eyes once we separated from each other¡¯s embrace. To this, I can only nod absentmindedly.


    The entire rest of the journey was traveled in silence with me and my sister sitting next to each other.


    ////


    My sister died.


    It has been a year since that fateful day where our lives were completely ruined.


    Once we arrived at our captor¡¯s place, we were met with continuous abuse. When my sister tried to protect me, she only suffered even more. Often times, she took the brunt of the abuse in my place.


    Day by day, we were beaten and tormented. We kept moving from place to place as we were continuously bought and sold. The only solace I can have about my situation is the fact that my sister was with me. Now she is no more.


    One day, she came back to where I was held after being forcefully separated. Her brown hair was completely disheveled, dirty, and with patches of it missing and she held dark, empty eyes. Multiple lacerations could be seen all over her thin, dirt-covered body. She was kicked from behind back into our cell where she just simply collapsed on the spot. As I rushed over to her in panic, she simply stared back at me and smiled. Right after, the last, faint light in her eyes disappeared.


    Caressing her head within my arms, I gave one last anguished cry before I just sat there trembling. As much as I wanted to cry, I couldn¡¯t. My tears have long since dried up. All I did was just stare hollowly at the body of my dead sister as she grew cold in my hands.


    ////


    Over the next year, I was continuously tortured and beaten, much like my sister, as I was moved from place to place, from one hand to the next.


    All this time, negative emotions continuously developed in my heart. With each beating, with each cut, I only felt my hatred grow more. Hatred towards the world, towards people, towards myself for being so weak, I hated everything. And most of all, I hated that man, the man who took everything, the man who made me like this. I soon resolved myself to get revenge no matter what; no matter what it takes. I swore to myself and everything that I have experienced so far that I will kill that man if it¡¯s the last thing I do.


    One day, while I was sitting in a cage in the middle of the forest where my captors took me, two rough looking men came up to me. I simply looked at them before turning away, not caring for either them or the gruel in their hands. To this, one of the men mocked me before he tried to force the gruel down my throat. Deciding that I have had enough, I bit his hand to which he cursed at me and tried to grab me.


    After being dragged around a bit, I ended up in the outskirts of the camp. I continuously glared at them as they tied me up to a tree. That glare soon turned into a look of horror as they took out throwing knives while grinning. Realizing what they were about to do, I panicked and tried to think of a way out, but nothing came to me.


    One by one, the knives pierced me as I grit my teeth in pain. By the end of it, I was barely conscious as I struggled to stay awake and blood freely flowed down my body. I couldn¡¯t even feel pain anymore. Realizing that this was probably the end for me, I could only regret in my heart that I was unable to kill that man.


    As the two men turned back to the camp, leaving me looking like this, a cold wave enveloped the surroundings. Even I involuntarily shuddered despite how weak I was right now. In a way, that shivering was probably what continued to keep me alive. Even so, deep down, I wasn¡¯t afraid of it. Either way, I wasn¡¯t getting out alive, whether I die from blood loss or to whatever it was that came here.


    As I looked through blurry eyes, I saw a person wearing a black and gold robe with a hood over his face. As soon as he appeared, he subsequently wrapped up the two men in shadows and, soon after, a satisfying crunch could be heard as blood splattered the ground.


    ¡®Heh,¡¯ I thought. ¡®Well at least I¡¯m not dying alone. Serves you right shitheads.¡¯


    The black, robed figure wasted no time and continued on into the camp to which many cries of fear and pain could soon be heard. Music to my ears.


    When everything went silent once again, I could only wait. Soon the black, robed figure came back from the direction of the camp. As he was about to pass me, he seemingly noticed my presence.


    After staring at me for a bit, he walked up to me and he looked me in the eyes from under his hood. I simply stared back, though I could see nothing but a pair of eerie golden lights floating in darkness.


    I suppose this is the end of the line for me, though I already knew that. This thing is definitely going to kill me.


    The next thing it did, though, made my eyes open a bit more in surprise. The thing knelt down in front of me and got close to my face. It then whispered to me in a soft, emotionless voice, ¡°Do you wish to live?¡±


    For a second, I thought it was playing a cruel prank on me by giving me a bit of hope. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore what happens. I suppose I¡¯ll just go along with it since I have nothing left to lose.


    Mustering what was left of my strength and life, I gave a very slow nod.


    After doing so, the thing¡¯s¡­ eyes?... flickered and then simply answered back with a ¡°Very well¡± in a surprisingly gentle tone of voice, contrary to its appearance.


    As soon as I heard him say those last words, my strength completely left my body and I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 3: Explanations

    Hello! Your friendly neighborhood author here with another chapter! It''s got quite a bit of dialogue but it''ll also explain a few things. Also it''s longer than the amount I usually write so there may be more errors. Eh, whatever I''ll fix them later. As always, leave comments, criticism, etc. when you can and thank you for reading. Without further ado...


    Edit: Oh yeah, forgot to mention, but now that the two main characters are introduced the story will now shift over to third person perspective with the exception of other people''s POV.


    ////


    Inside a cave located within the Sangin Wilderness, a small campfire flickered brightly. Next to it on a rock sat a man, or rather, skeleton donning a black and gold robe. On the other side of the campfire, lying under a fur pelt, a young girl could be seen sleeping.


    This man¡¯s name was Cyrus. With a large pile of fur from magical beasts lying right next to him, this once majestic ruler was now¡­ sewing. With a magical needle he kept in his spatial ring, he was sewing some of the fur next to him into something resembling a tunic.


    As he finished up the tunic and was about to move on to the next piece of clothing, the girl stirred awake.


    ¡°Mmmnnnn¡­. HM!?¡± the girl rubbed her eyes from sleepiness before instantly jolting awake. Frantically getting up and turning her head left and right as she tried to get her bearings, she spotted ¡®him¡¯.


    ¡°Morning princess, hope you slept well.¡± Cyrus spoke back in an amused tone of voice.


    ¡°¡­¡± the girl simply stared back at him warily. Unsure of what to do or say she just silently sat there.


    ¡°Oh, how cold of you! To look at me in that way even though I saved you, I¡¯m hurt!¡± Cyrus spoke flamboyantly while putting his bony hands to his chest as though he were wronged, all the while keeping that amused tone of voice.


    ¡°Hm, well, considering the situation you are in right now, I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡± Cyrus continued.


    ¡°Alright, I guess I¡¯ll be taking the lead in this conversation, though that may not matter much if you are the quiet type. Let¡¯s see¡­ First off, how about we introduce ourselves? My name is Cyrus, your friendly neighborhood skeleton.¡± Cyrus spoke and then looked at her expectantly with the golden lights in his eyes glowing a bit brighter.


    ¡°¡­ Saphiron¡­ my name is Saphiron.¡± The girl, now Saphiron, slowly replied.


    ¡°Saphiron, huh? Quite the beautiful name if do say so myself. It nicely complemented the blue eyes that you had before.¡±


    At this Saphiron gave him a confused look. ¡°Had before? What do you mean by that?¡±


    To this question, Cyrus simply replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be easier just to show you.¡± After which he turned one hand towards the side of the cave and blasted it with searing hot flames, startling Saphiron in the process. After the flames cleared away, what was left was a giant wall of glass.


    As Saphiron looked at the reflection in the glass, her mind nearly stopped working. What she saw stunned her as she looked at her own appearance. It was like staring into the eyes of a stranger as her new form looked back at her. Her previous shoulder length wood-brown hair was now completely blonde and gave off a golden, lustrous shine, all the while flowing down her back and swerved softly as she moved her head. Her previous dirt-covered body and disease-ridden scarred skin were nowhere to be seen as it was replaced by pale, snow-white skin that had no blemishes anywhere and looked to be as soft as a baby¡¯s. Much like the rest of her petite body, her face now gave off a white shine as it radiated life, no longer thin and starved like before. Her rosy red cheeks that contrasted her smooth pale skin only served to enhance her beauty even more as they adorned her well sculpted face. Her sharp eyes were no longer the sapphire blue color that they previously were and they now shined with a glowing golden color.


    However, even though those changes alone were enough to make a person¡¯s jaws drop, they paled in comparison to the biggest change of all. From her back, a pair of large black wings sprouted from the just below her shoulder blades. As they shifted a bit from movement, their soft black feathers rustled gently.


    Saphiron just stared at the reflection, jaws agape. Her mouth then closed and opened again and this repeated for quite a few times. Her eyes were blinking rapidly as she stared at her image.


    ¡°Wh- wh- wh- WHAT IS THIS?¡± Saphiron yelped loudly.


    ¡°Well, obviously that¡¯s you. We¡¯re the only two people in this cave after all and I certainly don¡¯t look like that.¡± Cyrus replied trying to keep himself from laughing.


    ¡°No! Bu-But! This! This is!?¡± Saphiron madly stuttered to which a fur tunic was thrown over her face.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m a bit chatty after having no one to talk to for so long, I¡¯ll explain it to you so calm down. Also, put on that tunic. As much as I enjoy the view of your body, it wouldn¡¯t be too good for you to stay like that forever.¡± Cyrus told her.


    Getting a bit red at the ears as she finally realized that she was butt-naked, she quickly put on the fur tunic which, surprisingly, was pretty comfortable. She now finally noticed what Cyrus was doing this whole time. She watched the surreal scene of this skeleton sewing what looked to be a pair of fur pants. As much as she would like to retort about how weird this whole picture is, she simply decided not to, after all, that was the least of the strange things about this skeleton.


    ¡°Geez, you won¡¯t believe the trouble I had to go through to clean all that grime and blood off you and don¡¯t even get me started on all those scars. Had to burn those rags you were wearing as well. I can only imagine how badly those waste-of-air bandits treated you.¡± Cyrus rambled on.


    ¡°Umm, about that explanation?¡± Saphiron replied rather wearily despite just waking up.


    ¡°Oh right, sorry, it¡¯s a bad habit of mine to go off on a tangent. Let¡¯s see¡­ where should I start?¡± Cyrus pondered.


    ¡°Um, if I may ask, can you tell me why I am still alive and also why I look like this?¡± Saphiron asked carefully.


    ¡°Ah right, I suppose I¡¯ll start off with what happened after you passed out.¡± Cyrus replied nodding.


    ¡°Well then, first off with why you are alive. I¡¯ll begin with the fact that you did indeed die as you lost consciousness before, well, your body at least.¡±


    At this Saphiron shuddered a bit before asking him to continue.


    ¡°Luckily for you, before your soul had the time to dissipate and enter the abyss, I tethered it to something to keep it in this world¡±, I spoke on. ¡°Now before you ask what I tethered it to, I¡¯ll tell you a bit about how souls function. In this world when a person dies, their soul that has nothing to connect to naturally dissipates since there is nothing keeping them in this world. When a souls dissipates, it enters something known as the abyss where they are broken down and recycled to form new souls which will then be sent back to this world as new life.¡± Cyrus kept going.


    ¡°The soul itself is made up of something I¡¯d like to call ether and it essentially is a storage space for memories and emotions. It is also what controls a person¡¯s ability to manipulate mana. It works on a completely separate energy system from what we use in this world which is mana. This being the case, it isn¡¯t possible to use mana to affect the soul which is why something called soul magic is extremely hard in this world that only knows how to manipulate mana. The only way to manipulate the soul is by using something of a similar structure, namely your own soul. To do this however, you put your own soul at risk as one mistake can drastically damage your own. That is another reason why soul magic is extremely hard found in this world if at all; it is simply because you need absolute control over your own soul to be able to influence other¡¯s.¡± Cyrus rambled on.


    ¡°Now back to the topic of your soul. Since your body died, I had to tether your soul to something to keep it in this world. From what I just told you, you should be able to deduce as to what it is. I¡¯ll tell you in case you can¡¯t. I tethered your soul to my very own in what is known as a soul link.¡± Cyrus finished.


    ¡°Basically, what a soul link entails is that we essentially connect our souls together and have the option of sharing memories, emotions, thoughts, etc. and it can even allow us to feel each other¡¯s location if we are near. For very obvious reasons, I¡¯ve disabled the first three options for now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good and all, but it still doesn¡¯t explain why I¡¯m still alive, after all, I¡¯m not just a floating soul.¡± Saphiron asked confused.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m getting to it. Now then, after I made sure your soul won¡¯t just disappear. I had to work on your dead body. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already noticed, but I had to modify quite a bit of it. The reason I had to do so is because the only way to resuscitate your body from death is to rely on the regenerative properties of my blood to restore it.¡± Cyrus said as he took out a vial of his blood.


    ¡°Even though I do have some spells that lets me regenerate or even revive people to an extent without using my blood, those spells require me to be extremely familiar with the other¡¯s body structure. As such, it would take an extremely long time to use since you would have to learn everything about the structure of the other person¡¯s body, time I did not have at that moment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably wondering why I needed to modify your body to take in my blood. For starters, I¡¯ll say that my blood is very mana potent, extremely so if I do say. As a result of this, normal people can¡¯t handle the intake of my blood since it essentially overloads a person¡¯s mana and they die from mana poisoning. That and also the fact that my blood and the body needs to have a good deal of resonance otherwise the person will also die from the blood rejecting the body. The form you are in right now is something similar to my own back before I was a skeleton so that my blood will have a better time acclimating to you. Of course, there will be differences in appearance since you are a different person as well as female, but that¡¯s not as important. After everything is said and done, I simply inserted your soul back into your modified body.¡± After that long explanation, Cyrus simply sighed as he stopped.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°¡­¡± Saphiron was deep in thought contemplating everything she just heard. After finally coming to terms with it, she looked up and asked.


    ¡°In that case, since I look like this, what WERE you before you turned into a skeleton?¡±


    At this, Cyrus just tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it pretty obvious? What did you think I was?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? A male harpy?¡± Saphiron replied also a bit confused.


    ¡°Huh? Why do you think I was a harpy? Obviousl-¡­ Wait.¡± Cyrus stopped.


    ¡°Tell me, do you know of the beings known as Celestials? This is important.¡± Cyrus inquired.


    ¡°Ummm, my¡­ parents¡­ once told me a story about an ancient race known as the Celestials. Though they also told me that they all died off long ago before the birth of this continent during something called the Primordial War.¡± Saphiron hesitatingly answer, pausing as she mentioned her parents.


    ¡°¡­¡± while also taking note of Saphiron¡¯s hesitation when talking about her parents, Cyrus contemplated her words.


    ¡®So they all died off, huh? Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter much to me I suppose, since I¡¯ve long cut ties with them. I¡¯m curious about this so called ¡°Primordial War¡± and the creation of the continent though.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Saphiron, tell me, who are considered the strongest beings in this world right now?¡± Cyrus asked.


    ¡°Well, they would be the seven elemental gods that reign over this world, umm if I remember their names correctly, it would be Solaris of Light, Eldrich of Nature, Cereia of Water, Infernius of Fire, Wynfa of Wind, Ingum of Earth, and finally Umbriel of Darkness, though I think she was sealed away by the other gods long ago.¡± Saphiron spoke.


    ¡®¡­ Well then, this is interesting.¡¯ Cyrus silently thought to himself as he slowly pieced the puzzle together.


    Saphiron, noticing that Cyrus has been quiet for a while, asked, ¡°Umm, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh yeah, I¡¯m fine, I was just thinking about something.¡± Cyrus quickly replied.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what you were though? But I guess if you want to hide it then I won¡¯t ask any more.¡± Saphiron spoke up again.


    ¡°Oh no no, it¡¯s nothing of the sort. Alright, listen up girl. I am a Seraph, a being of the highest order within the Celestial race. Well, even if I say that, they¡¯ve long disowned me, and now that they¡¯re dead, it matters even less. Though I suppose it¡¯s hard to believe since I¡¯m a skeleton, haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the other things you said were hardly believable either, but I don¡¯t think you would have any reason to lie. And even if it was a lie then you suck at it.¡± Saphiron retorted.


    ¡°Hehe, already at the point of mocking me huh? I expected it to happen sooner or later but not this early. Oh well.¡± Cyrus spoke amusingly once again.


    Cyrus was now finished sewing the fur pants which he then threw at Saphiron to which she graciously put on.


    Now she had her lower part covered as well, she quickly stood up and examined her new body once more.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, you seem to be accepting everything fairly easily, especially the part about your body and me looking like this.¡± Cyrus noted.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have a choice do I? Even if I don¡¯t accept everything you told me, would it make any difference? My body now is proof of what you have said and I have to live with that fact. Besides, there¡¯s hardly any reason to complain about how I look after all. As for you being a skeleton, I¡¯ve seen worse to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t look THAT bad! Just look at these finely chiseled cheek bones! These nicely sized arm bones! And this well shaped round cranium and also this white-washed ribcage! I swear your bones won¡¯t be this good looking even if you had all the calcium in the world!¡±


    At this Saphiron let out a small giggle. As much as she tried to hide it, Cyrus already saw it.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve finally cheered up a little. To be honest, you were rather glum the whole time and it¡¯s even making me depressed and I¡¯m a skeleton!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, sorry about that. It¡¯s the same as you, I have a lot on my mind.¡± Then, as Saphiron quieted down, she asked a question that has been on her mind since the beginning.


    ¡°Hey, why did you save me?¡± She spoke.


    At this Cyrus quieted down a little. He paused before he finally answered, ¡°Well, to be honest, initially the reason I saved you was mostly out of pity.¡±


    ¡°Though after looking at you more carefully, it may be because you remind me of someone that I knew a long time ago. That and that you also remind me a little of myself.¡± He spoke honestly.


    Continuing on, he said, ¡°Your eyes have something about them, something that that person and even myself had before. And now that I look closer, I realize what it is now. It¡¯s resolve. You have an unyielding aura about you that can be seen through your eyes. You have the resolution to see your goals through to the end no matter what. You have the resolve to take on all the evil in this world and then spit in their faces. And most of all, you have that determination that will make you yield to no one. Even though we have only known each other for a short amount of time, I feel that we are similar in many aspects¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Saphiron could only stare at this person that she once thought of as a monster. He had cleanly seen right through her and she could not find any more words to say.


    They remained silent for a bit as Cyrus started making shoes out of the leftover pelt.


    Making up her mind, Saphiron walked over to the quiet skeleton with clear eyes full of determination. She then asked, ¡°Hey Cyrus, can you please teach me how to fight?¡±


    ¡°Alright, but my lesson fees aren¡¯t cheap. What will you offer me in return?¡±


    Saphiron was a little surprised by his reply, though it¡¯s not unreasonable since she was asking for a lot not taking into account that he already saved her once.


    ¡°I¡­ After I get strong enough and fulfill my goals, I¡¯ll offer up my whole being to you. You can then do whatever you want with me. I know that even this may not be enough for all that you have done for me, but please! There is something that I desperately need to finish.¡±


    At this, Cyrus just stared at her silently with his golden light eyes. Fearing he might have rejected her, she was about to add on more before a loud laughter boomed out.


    ¡°AHAHAHAHAHA¡± Cyrus cackled.


    After he settled down a bit from his laughter, he spoke, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do any of that, I was already planning on training you since the beginning even if you didn¡¯t ask. After all there would be no point in saving you if you die right after.¡±


    At this, Saphiron was a little irritated, ¡°Then why did you ask me that in the first place!¡±


    ¡°I told you, you had resolve right? I wanted to test the extent of that resolve of yours. I wanted to see how far you are willing to go to attain what you want. And with that, you have satisfied me.¡±


    At this, Saphiron had nothing to say. Cyrus then continued, ¡°You see, power isn¡¯t something that is easily given or obtained. It¡¯s something that you have to work very, very hard for. It¡¯s something that you need a lot of resolve to grab ahold of. People with weak or inadequate resolves will often times find themselves crumbling before even getting to the hard part especially if it¡¯s me teaching them. I don¡¯t really want to teach lost causes as that would be a waste of time. Though I had a feeling you wouldn¡¯t disappoint me, better to make sure, am I right?¡±


    Nodding her head in understanding, she agreed to what he just said. Another silent moment soon followed.


    ¡°So¡­ now what? I¡¯m sure you must have some sort of agenda that you want to take care of.¡± Saphiron asked after a bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t really have anything that needs to be done right now.¡± Cyrus replied, completely throwing Saphiron off.


    ¡°Well, technically I do have something that needs to be done right now but that¡¯s mostly just a matter of time. Mainly, I need to wait for my body to finish reconstructing.¡± Cyrus continued. ¡°Maybe after, I¡¯ll go and gather some information, but that¡¯ll come later.¡±


    ¡°In any case, we start your training in two weeks once I have fully reconstructed my body. In the meantime, you will use that time to get used to your body, especially those wings. I imagine it¡¯ll be quite a while before you are fully proficient in using your extra appendages.¡±


    ¡°Alright. One last question though, why did you not ask me what my goals were?¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe that it¡¯s pointless to pry it out if you¡¯re not willing. If it¡¯s really that important then you¡¯ll tell me on your own. Besides, I feel that it¡¯ll do more harm than good if I just force you to say it.¡±


    At this, Saphiron went quiet once more as she reminisced about her goal and purpose.


    ¡°Also, Saphiron takes too long to say. I¡¯ll just call you Seffy now.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t just arbitrarily give me nicknames!¡±


    ¡°Why? Are nicknames not meant to be given? Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ nevermind. Seffy is fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Also here, put on these boots, your feet must be cold.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Also, eat some of the stew I have cooking over the campfire. You must be hungry and it¡¯ll warm you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t forget to get some sleep if you¡¯re tired. It¡¯s bad for your health if you don¡¯t get enough rest.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, if you go out, don¡¯t stray too far from the cave. We wouldn¡¯t want you getting eaten or something.¡±


    ¡°ALRIGHT, I GET IT! Sheesh, are you my mom or something?¡±


    To this, Cyrus could only laugh.

 Chapter 4: Training

    A/n: Here you guys go for your daily dose of chapter. Though, it''s a bit on the shorter side of my chapters. Oh well. Hope you guys enjoy. As always, leave comments when you can. Also there may or may not be another chapter today, depends on if I will have time. Without further ado.


    ///


    ¡°Hahaha! I will never get tired of this no matter what! To think I missed out on this my whole life!¡± A certain girl shouted out as she accelerated through the air at breakneck speeds. Her long golden blonde hair trailed behind her as she spiraled through the air doing somersault after somersault.


    ¡°Your wings will get a cramp if you do that too often. Ever felt the pain of impact from falling out of the sky? Let me tell you, you don¡¯t want to know. Now get down here before I personally make you.¡± A loud, magically enhanced voice shouted from a large cave entrance.


    The girl soon landed a bit of distance away from the cave and walked up to the entrance before stopping.


    ¡°Aw, come on. I wasn¡¯t done yet! I¡¯m not even tired.¡± She whined.


    ¡°Oh, you damn well better not be tired. You¡¯re going to need all that energy today. We start our training right now and by the end of it, I guarantee you¡¯ll be begging me for mercy.¡± A man replied amusingly as he stepped out of the cave.


    What appeared from the cave was an extremely gorgeous looking young man who looked to be around twenty years old. This man was currently wearing an elegant black and gold robe with a decorated wing emblem at the center. He was neither too tall nor short and walked with a gentle elegance to him. As he approached the girl, his long whitish-silver hair that was tied in a ponytail at the base gently floated behind him. With an amused smirk on his face that accentuated his well-chiseled features, he looked at the girl through shining golden eyes.


    His most distinctive feature, however, was on his back. Four large pairs of jet black wings fluttered gracefully behind him as each and every feather on them rustled gently against each other.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already been two weeks hasn¡¯t it? I see you are fully recovered now.¡± The girl grinned back.


    ¡°Indeed I am, though admittedly being a skeleton wasn¡¯t all that bad. Alright, enough playing around let¡¯s get started.¡± Cyrus said as he clapped his hands together.


    Seffy nodded to this, her eyes getting sharp and serious in the process. She tensed her muscles a bit as she got ready for whatever Cyrus has to throw at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, how about we start off with a diagnostic test to see what you are capable of right now.¡± Cyrus said as he waved a hand in front of him.


    After doing so, black shadows slowly emerged from the shade of the trees all around them, much like large monsters rising out of a pool of water. Soon, those shadows took on a humanoid shape with glowing golden eyes opening once they were finished. There were three of these figures in all as they came and stood between Cyrus and Seffy.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what you can do. Don¡¯t worry these guys are pretty weak and will disperse upon too much physical impact.¡± Cyrus told her as he waved his hands once more to which the shadows immediately rushed at her.


    As one tried to grab her, she barely dodged it before throwing a punch at it. Grazing the shadow a bit, she jumped back before the other two could converge on her.


    Seffy hasn¡¯t just been slacking off for these two weeks. In fact, she took it upon herself to try and hunt her own food. At first, she failed miserably as even the weakest of magical beasts, such as the horned rabbit, escaped her grasp. Over time however, she honed her reaction time to match up to the power her body naturally had. Though she still hasn¡¯t had any fights until now, her enhanced senses more than make up for her lack of experience.


    Cyrus, watching her first movements, just gave an approving nod. He knew that to quickly improve, a person had to go above and beyond just the instructions they were given. The fact that Seffy tried to get stronger even before he started training her greatly impressed him as not many would take that initiative.


    Seffy tried her best as she dodged, evaded, and countered the shadows. She lasted for a pretty long time as well, but ultimately the shadows overwhelmed her as her combat skills were still in the infantile stage. As the shadows let her go, Cyrus walked up to her with a grin.


    ¡°Alright, I think this is just about right. Until nightfall, which is the time limit, you will continue to fight these shadows of mine until you win. Why nightfall you ask? Well, it¡¯s simply because my shadows are greatly empowered during nighttime so do your best to beat them until then. I¡¯ll be watching to the side so just holler if you need me.¡±


    Nodding in understanding, she rose up, patted off her fur outfit, and then got ready to fight again. The fights then continued on for quite a while with her losing every time. However, the more she fought the shadows, the more she realized one thing. The shadows were far weaker in direct sunlight. She hadn¡¯t noticed before because they fought in the thick canopy of the forests where shade was in abundance, but even the forest can¡¯t completely block out all of the sunlight. She seemed to have noticed that as a shadow passed by a beam of sunlight before it flickered and got a bit slower.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Grinning a bit as she thought up a plan, she continued to fight the shadows. With each and every fight, the place of the battle continuously shifted towards a clearing in the distance, albeit subtly so that the shadows wouldn¡¯t notice. After countless hours, the place they now fought at was directly in the center of the clearing.


    Once again the shadows lunged at her, only this time she was able to completely evade them without being touched at all. This fight, unlike all the others before, Seffy held the advantage as the shadows desperately tried to subdue her only to have her shift out of the way. Now that she knew she was fast enough to dodge all of their strikes, she moved onto the offensive. As one shadow tried to grab her from behind, she carefully sidestepped to the right before driving her fist into the shadow through the center of its chest. Surprisingly, unlike the other times, the first easily went through the shadow before it fell backwards and dispersed into darkness.


    The other two shadows seemed to have become rabid as they saw this and attacked her with even more ferocity, though they were still slower than her. Seffy danced around the clearing like a butterfly, while evading and returning the attacks, slowly whittling the other two shadows down before they also fell and dispersed.


    With a large grin on her face, she walked back Cyrus who had a wide smirk plastered on him as he came out from behind a tree to the side.


    ¡°Good job. You finished this much faster than I expected you to. Now tell me, what did you learn from this?¡± Cyrus asked, still smiling.


    Seffy thought a bit before answering, ¡°These fights taught me how to better deal with situations when there is more than one enemy you have to watch out for. Along with that, it also tells me that when fighting, it is often more efficient to look for and exploit your enemy¡¯s weaknesses instead of attacking them head on.¡±


    At this, Cyrus¡¯s smile became even wider. ¡°Correct! This lesson was not to test your endurance even though that¡¯s a basic requirement for it. You have already taken it upon yourself to increase your endurance even before today. For that, I am impressed and thus decided a test for that wasn¡¯t needed for now. Those battles you just fought were not simply to test your fighting capacity, that can be improved later, but they were meant to challenge something even more fundamental than that. That thing I am talking about is battle sense. After all, fighting a battle isn¡¯t simply about a show of brute strength as one person tries to mindlessly hurt the other, no. A person has to use their brain in battle. To deduce the opponents moves and efficiently capitalize on that. To be able to detect all the subtleties of the battlefield and use that to your advantage. In the end, battles are fought and won by using both brain and brawn in conjunction. Between battles of equally skilled individuals, the one who has keener awareness and insight of their surroundings will always be the winner.¡± Cyrus concluded.


    Nodding her head a few times at each point Cyrus put out, Seffy carefully absorbed all that Cyrus was telling her.


    ¡°In any case, you did well today, come on let¡¯s go back and get something to eat. You must be tired as well from all that. After all you were at it for ten hours straight.¡± Cyrus told her.


    Now that Seffy finally had the chance to relax, she noticed just how fatigued she actually was and immediately collapsed on her knees as her arms trembled. The adrenaline of the fight completely left her and she found herself unable to move.


    ¡°Umm, I can¡¯t seem to move anymore, can I get a lift?¡± Seffy asked.


    Cyrus put a finger to his chin as he looked up in contemplation, though it¡¯s obviously faked.


    ¡°Hmmm, I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s a certain word people use when asking for things. Maybe that''ll change my mind. I wonder what it is? Maybe¡­ maybe¡­ no no. It¡¯s at the tip of my tongue, but I can¡¯t seem to find it.¡± Cyrus spoke in a roundabout way as he turned back and forth.


    At this, Seffy just gave a small, irritated scowl and said, ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Aha! Thanks for reminding me. Now then, let¡¯s head back princess.¡± Cyrus said as he went over to Seffy and lifted her up in a princess carry before heading back to the cave.

 Chapter 5: Magic and Feelings

    A/n: Hey guys! Mr. Author here. Holy sht did this chapter take longer than expected. I actually thought I could finish this an hour ago but the dialogue got pretty complicated near the end. It''s also a little bit different from the other chapters and I''m hoping it turns out alright. Also, though there isn''t much action in this one, this chapter is mostly used to flesh out the characters even further before I propel them on their adventure. Don''t worry guys, the plot will start advancing real soon after this. I also decided to fast forward Seffy''s training a bit as I''m sure many of you won''t be pleased if I drag it out for too long. After all, this isn''t dragon ball z, am I right? This chapter just needed to be done before I move on. Now, without further ado, here''s the promised chapter. As always, leave comments as I enjoy reading them.


    ///


    After that day, Seffy continued to train under the guidance of Cyrus. Every day she was worked to the bone as she collapsed after every training session. Yet despite all of this, not once did she complain. Where many would¡¯ve fallen to the brutality of the lessons, Seffy just kept driving forward, never losing sight of her goal and motivations. Soon real results could be seen as she got faster, stronger, and sharper than ever before. Her endurance increased to another level as well, since every day, Cyrus would work on breaking down her muscles for them to reform anew again. Strength, speed, and everything else related to physical prowess was drilled into her day and night.


    She was taught in all facets of combat from learning the locations of weak-points of various enemies to how to efficiently move her body through the use of combat techniques. Even aerial combat was included as she struggled to meet the demands of Cyrus¡¯s strict training methods. Soon, she even became too strong for most of the magical beasts in the forest and had to resort to sparring with Cyrus himself for practice. Of course, Cyrus never gave her any slack and she ate the dirt every time they fought.


    ///


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯ll be it for the day.¡± Cyrus said as he turned away from Seffy who was lying flat on the ground on her back as sweat poured down her body.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ You never go easy do you?¡± Seffy responded through gasps of air.


    ¡°Of course not, I hate to lose after all.¡± Cyrus said with his trademark smirk.


    Though in reality, Cyrus was actually still going really easy on her. However, when taken into account that he could easily split the continent in half if he used his full strength, it is still quite impressive to keep up with him even if he was going easy.


    ¡°In any case, I think you¡¯ve got a pretty good grasp of fighting now. Though there are still improvements that you can make, your fighting abilities and body condition are sufficient right now.¡± Cyrus continued.


    ¡°Though, that only takes into account your physical abilities.¡± Cyrus smiled a bit. ¡°The fact that you know no magic essentially bottlenecks your fighting capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you train me in magic along with physical training?¡± Seffy asked confused as she sat up.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s simply because your body isn¡¯t ready yet. Or rather, you need a certain amount of understanding of your own body to use magic, something that you can only understand once you have reached the limit of your physical capabilities.¡± Cyrus preached.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t using magic all about utilizing the mana core?¡± Seffy asked, still confused.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you think magic is, then I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯d end up as a failure of a mage.¡± Cyrus spoke back.


    ¡°Like all things, magic itself needs a strong foundation. That¡¯s what training your body is for. Sure you can use all the mana you want to try and increase your mana core size, but then you¡¯d be missing the point. Magic isn¡¯t just about unloading more power into spells, no no. Magic is all about using mana efficiently with as little waste as possible to achieve the desired results. I think I told you before about how the soul itself is what manipulates mana right?¡± Cyrus asked Seffy to which she nodded.


    ¡°Well then, the reason why I had you train in your physical capabilities is to increase the resonance between your soul and body. And because of a stronger link between your body and soul, it also allows you to move mana more freely within your body, reducing the amount of mana wasted while traveling through your body to cast the spells. This is also the best way to cast even the most destructive spells using the most minimal of mana. Unfortunately, many mages neglect this point and ends up as flimsy sticks waving their staff around, essentially wasting all their potential and the mana in their mana core as the majority of the power is lost in the casting of magic. They simply think magic is all about funneling in more mana to get better results to which I say they are just ignorant buffoons.¡± Cyrus finished.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I also used to be like that, a long, long time ago and had to learn this lesson the hard way.¡± Cyrus then spoke up again as his eyes grew a bit distant.


    Seffy immediately noticed this change and was about to comment before Cyrus went back to his usual mood again.


    Shaking his head again to clear away the memories, Cyrus asked, ¡°So, did you get all that?¡±


    After listening to his explanation, Seffy simply nodded back to indicate she understood. At this, Cyrus just smirked back and patted her head.


    ¡°Good, then you¡¯re already much farther than I was when I was your age. Alright, now enough of that, let¡¯s finally get to learning magic!¡± Cyrus cheerfully exclaimed with a clap.


    ¡°Are you going to teach me some spell incantations or something similar?¡± Seffy asked, finally standing up after recovering a bit from her exhaustion.


    Cyrus looked at her keenly for a few moments which made Seffy a bit uncomfortable, she asked, ¡°W-what is it?¡±


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s nothing really, but I¡¯m going to make you throw out the idea of using incantations. Though it does help out a little in controlling the movements of mana in your body, it¡¯s simply too clunky and slow to be used in battle and it¡¯ll build bad habits if you use it too often. That and also it¡¯s simply useless past a certain threshold where you gain enough control over your mana to the point of making its effects negligible.¡± Cyrus shrugged.


    ¡°Oh, alright then. So, then how DO I use magic without incantations?¡± Seffy asked as she walked up to Cyrus.


    ¡°It¡¯s fairly simple really. You already got past the hard part after all. All you really need to do is imagine your mana flowing out of the mana core, through your body, and then letting it take on the form you wish afterwards. In all honesty, it relies more on your imagination than anything else. The reason why other mages struggle with casting magic is because they simply could not efficiently get past the part of moving it through their body, and I¡¯ve already addressed that issue for you. Also, as a side note, it seems that people often times have an easier time imagining one type of magic or element over others, hence the magic affinity system which this world right now may or may not have. Usually that type or element would be represented by what magic that person first uses.¡± Cyrus finished and looked at Seffy for confirmation.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll try it out.¡± Seffy excitedly spoke as she willed the mana in her body under her control.


    Seffy turned to the side as she raised a hand and concentrated on it. A small black flame soon lit into existence until it immediate ignited and turned into a raging, black inferno in front of her, completely destroying a hapless tree that happened to get caught in the flames.


    Quickly suppressing her mana, she stared at the results with wide eyes as everything in front of her was incinerated to the point where not even ashes remain.


    ¡°Heh, well then, that¡¯s quite something. Darkness and fire huh? I¡¯m flattered really; mirrors my very own magic. Though, I can¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t expected. I did say we were pretty similar after all.¡± Cyrus spoke amusingly.


    ¡°In any case, since magic relies mostly on creativity, I can¡¯t exactly help you train in it much past the basics of controlling it. In the end, you¡¯ll have to find your own style of using magic.¡± Cyrus said.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for today. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired. Especially with how badly I beat you up earlier.¡± Cyrus smirked evilly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back one of these days, mark my words.¡± Seffy said as she pouted a little. After a bit, she simply held out her hands and said, ¡°Carry me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re not THAT tired. It¡¯s not like the first day of training; you can walk on your own.¡± Cyrus spoke to which Seffy just wordlessly stood there with her hands held out, not giving in even a little.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Fine. Have it your way.¡± Cyrus sighed while scratching his head as he gave up. He then went ahead and lifted Seffy up in the usual princess carry and walked back to the cave.


    ///


    For two years, Seffy continued to work hard on refining both her magic and body, reaching a point normal people can¡¯t even fathom. It also helps a lot that her body, now that of a Celestial, is naturally gifted with using magic. Celestials were, after all, the pinnacle of magic prowess whose abilities were only challenged by their hated rival, the Elementals. In actuality, she was especially strong even when compared to other Celestials since Cyrus¡¯s potent blood flowed through her.


    After the two years were up, and also once Seffy reached a certain threshold in power, both she and Cyrus decided it would be a good time to depart from their humble little cave and explore the world.


    It was now their last day living in the now very familiar and homely cave which they spent the last two years in.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ///


    Currently, Cyrus was bathing and relaxing in the middle of a large pond that was turned into a hot spring when he used his magic to raise the temperature. The majority of the last day was spent packing up everything the two of them have acquired over their two year stay. For the first time in a while, Cyrus just let himself sink into the feeling of being immersed in warm water. Since this was the last day, he could finally stop thinking up lessons plans to improve Seffy¡¯s progress. So with a relaxed sigh, he just looked up into the night sky and thought about everything that happened since he ¡®woke up¡¯.


    As he continued to drift deeper into his thoughts, he heard a slight rustle from a nearby brush next to the pond. In but a moment, Seffy walked out from behind it sporting her birthday suit in all its glory. It should also be noted that her body and face had not aged at all over these last two years since her ¡®change¡¯. Walking over to the side of the pond, she was met with the gaze of Cyrus who held a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Oh my, how bold of you. To show up like that, if you move any closer I fear my chastity may be threatened.¡± Cyrus coyly spoke as he crossed his arms over his chest. Though, as always, he spoke with an amused tone of voice.


    ¡°Stuff it. I don¡¯t need to hear any more of your wisecracks. Besides, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen my naked body plenty of times already. There¡¯s no point in being shy about it. I¡¯m sure you know that neither of us are that type of person anyway.¡± Seffy simply retorted as she hopped into the pond after testing the temperature. After getting used to the water, she waddled over to where Cyrus was relaxing.


    ¡°Ehh, you¡¯re no fun at all. At least humor my jabs a little before you decide to rain on my parade.¡±


    ¡°We can save the banter for another time. Since this is the last day before we leave this place, I wanted to talk with you a bit. You know, to get some of the things in my head out of the way before we head out.¡± Seffy replied simply, not humoring him in the least.


    ¡°Alright, fine, fine. What do you want to talk about?¡± Cyrus sighed as he gave up his charade.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ There¡¯s been a lot on my mind about everything that happened over these past two years, and even before that. I just simply wished to have someone else hear my thoughts, to listen to the feelings I¡¯ve kept in for so long.¡± Seffy continued to which Cyrus simply nodded his head, indicating for her to go on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never told you this before. I¡¯ve simply kept these feelings within me this whole time; maybe I had hoped they would eventually just go away.¡± Seffy said, sounding a little anguished.


    ¡°But now, I know that they won¡¯t ever leave me. These negative emotions within me won¡¯t ever go away because they¡¯ve been engraved into my soul.¡± Seffy said as her voice cracked a little. To this, Cyrus just simply went over and embraced her while patting her head.


    ¡°There, there. You don¡¯t have to hold it in. Often times saying everything out loud helps ease the pain. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m here for you¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Cyrus gently replied as he felt Seffy calm down a little.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Seffy stuttered before once again taking in a deep breath and continuing.


    ¡°Before I was the slave that you met on that fateful day, I had a family. That family was everything I could¡¯ve hoped for. I had a nice, caring mother, a stern, but doting father, and a loving big sister. I felt that everything would be alright if we could just stay like that forever, to continue to live our lives peacefully and happily.¡± Seffy started.


    ¡°Honestly, if you asked me back then if I had anything I desired, then I would¡¯ve immediately said no. Because I already had everything I wanted. My family¡­ They were my everything. I would willingly offer up everything I have if it was for them, if it would keep them smiling.¡±


    ¡°But, like the cruel thing that fate is, my family was forcefully torn from me. On that day, both of my parents were slaughtered right in front of my eyes like animals. Both my sister and I were taken away by very bad people and there was nothing either of us could do.¡± Seffy said as tears started collecting in the corners of her eyes, tears she thought long dried up as she reminisced about her past.


    ¡°My sister as well¡­ my sister¡­ the only thing she wanted to do was to shield me from them, to take on all of the pain in my stead. She tried everything she could to protect me from the abuse. She was strong¡­ she really was¡­ but¡­ in the end, even she died¡­ even my only sister, my strong, loving sister was ripped away from me. She, she died right in front of my eyes!¡± At this point, all the pent up tears that Seffy had accumulated over the years had all burst out at once like a raging waterfall.


    ¡°Even then! I couldn¡¯t do anything even then!¡± Seffy shouted out through her tears of sorrow and frustration.


    ¡°Why!? Just why!? None of us deserved the fate we suffered! None of us did anything to incur all that pain!¡± Seffy sobbed.


    ¡°And even as my sister died, it wasn¡¯t over for me! I was forced to live on with the knowledge that my whole family was dead. To continue bearing the pain and suffering of all my family members! Many times, I simply wanted to just end myself, to finally leave this cruel, forsaken world. But I, I couldn¡¯t! I had to try and live on for their sake. To keep their memories alive within me and live on in place of the lives they lost. As the last remaining family member, I had to do at least that much¡­¡± Seffy said, slowing down near the end.


    ¡°For another year, I suffered much of the same punishment dealt to my sister. Every beating I got, every cut, every bruise I received, I endured. I endured so hard. And every time it happened, I felt a little part of who I was leaving me. Soon, before I even realized it, negative emotions started to overwhelm me, to change me. Hatred, despair, regret, sorrow; they all enveloped my heart and threatened to suffocate me.¡± Seffy stopped.


    ¡°And then¡­ and then¡­ when I was finally ready to just give up¡­ you appeared.¡± Seffy spoke as she slowly separated from Cyrus and looked him in the eyes.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know what to think of you. You were like an enigma. A shadow. To be honest when I first saw you, I thought it would finally be the end of me. And yet, that didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°You took me away from that rotten place, saved me, and even gave me much of your attention. Me, who was just another broken down slave girl.¡±


    ¡°You gave me hope when no one else did. You even tried to cheer me up. And for the first time in those miserable two years, I truly felt grateful and happy.¡± Seffy finished before continuing on once again.


    ¡°These last two years I spent with you was like a light that lit up the darkness from before. I felt, for once, that I could truly live on even with all this pain in my heart. You gave me a chance to become something different from who I was before. You¡­ You gave me a choice, a choice for me to grasp that would turn my life around¡­¡± Seffy stared hard into Cyrus¡¯s eyes as her own golden pupils gave off a soft glow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve said this to you before but¡­ Thank you. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. For saving me, for teaching me, for giving me your care and attention, for giving me a chance and a reason to live on¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Seffy finished and said no more as she looked down once again.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cyrus couldn¡¯t say anything as he was a little lost for words. After a moment of silence, Cyrus spoke up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, I was only doing what I wanted at the time. In fact, I need to thank you instead. For telling me all of this despite how painful it is. I truly am grateful that you trust me this much.¡± Cyrus finally replied as he wiped off some of Seffy''s tears with his finger.


    Seffy soon looked up again and smiled as if finally cheering up before saying, ¡°In that case, you will have to accept my thanks for listening to me ramble on about my problems.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ you win¡­ you are very welcome.¡± Cyrus sighed before he sported his casual smirk again.


    At this, Seffy just giggled before once again turning a bit serious.


    ¡°Also, I have a favor to ask you¡­ it¡¯s about that goal I told you about before.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what is it? You can tell me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a certain man I wish to kill. If we ever happen to come across him during our travels, please let me kill him.¡±


    ¡°Is that really something you need to ask me a favor for? I would¡¯ve agreed to it either way.¡± Cyrus replied a little confused.


    ¡°Well, to be honest, this favor is more to prevent you from instantly killing him yourself. If you met him in person, I¡¯m sure you would¡¯ve already had him by the throat.¡± Seffy replied back while grinning. ¡°In any case, I have to be the one to end him. No, I NEED to be the one to do it.¡±


    Cyrus simply nodded then said, ¡°Well then, I think we¡¯ve been in here for long enough. If you¡¯ve said everything you had to say, how about we both leave to get some sleep? After all, getting a good rest is an easy way to refresh the mind.¡±


    Seffy agreed to this and they both got out of the pond to get dressed. Soon they were both back inside the cave and each sitting on their respective makeshift fur beds. Seffy went over to where Cyrus was about to sleep and requested that they sleep together for this one night, to which Cyrus readily agreed. And so, the two of them drifted off to slumber in each other¡¯s arms, preparing themselves for the day after where they would have to venture out of their cave for a new journey.

 Chapter 6: Departure and Action

    A/n: Hey guys! As they always say, "A chapter a day keeps the cliffhangers away!" ... Yes? No? Is that how it works? Eh, I don''t know. Whatever. Alright, so there''s finally action in this chapter! I know you guys have been waiting for it for quite a while so who am I to say no? As usual, blah blah, thank you for reading, blah blah, hope you enjoy, blah comments blah mistake, w/e. Also, it seems I have a habit of breaking my 1.5k to 3k word limit that I set back in chapter 1. Breaking it in the good way, I mean, since I''m consistently going over. Ehhhhhhhhhh. Here''s your chapter! Author out!


    ///


    2 Years ago:


    A large gale of wind could be felt all across the surrounding area as it accelerated through the sky. Riding atop this massive torrent of air, a woman could be seen standing upright as she carefully observed the forests below her. This woman had greyish white hair that was tied in a bun behind her so as to not get in the way during flight. Her face was still rather young and if one looked at her, they would assume she would be in her mid to late twenties in age. Of course, that¡¯s not her true age at all. Even her eyes itself glowed a greyish color as one could see a numerous waves of whispery wind churning within her pupils as though there was a storm whirling within them.


    This woman¡¯s name was Wynfa, one of the seven elemental gods who ruled the world of Aerethin. She was currently in a rush as she sped from her home on the mountainous continent of Astheon located to the West. She quickly arrived in the human territory that was on the West side of the Incacia Continent, the main, central continent where the four main races, elves, beastman, human, and demons, resided.


    She had one and only goal in mind when she came here. That is, she came to investigate the extreme tremor that she felt earlier coming from the Incacia continent, a tremor large enough to be felt even on the neighboring continent of Astheon. That and also to investigate how exactly the tremor was related to the incredible surge of mana that she felt following the earthquake.


    Never in her long life had she ever experienced such a massive surge of primal mana before. It was an amount that even made her tremble as she was anxious to find out the cause. Whatever the cause was, it couldn¡¯t be natural. If the cause proved too much to handle, she would immediately flee and alert the others. Whatever caused such a thing, there was no doubt that it would be dangerous.


    Due to her excellent recon skills as a wind elemental, whose skill in the area are only eclipsed by dark elementals, she decided on her own that she would be best suited for the job as the Elemental God of Darkness was currently sealed away.


    Scanning the forest where she was sure the tremor originated from, she could only look in dismay as she could not feel even an ounce of the massive mana surge remaining. As she circled around the forest, looking for clues on the subject and yet not finding any, she decided to stop for a bit near a lake she had visited once before a long time ago. The lake gave off a pure, serene feeling as its viridian covered surface reflected the sunlight from above, making it almost seem to glow.


    ¡®Damn, I can¡¯t seem to find anything. There¡¯s no way something that caused that large of a disruption would just disappear, especially not from my radar. Maybe I should go and do a re-search of the places I looked through before; I may have missed something.¡¯ She thought to herself as she watched the surface of the lake.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, was this lake always this wide?¡¯ She thought before shaking her head. ¡®No, that doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, I should continue looking.¡¯


    She then used the wind and lifted off again into the sky to once again to continue her search efforts. As the days passed, each and every time she searched the forest, she could simply find nothing, much to her frustration. Soon, she simply gave up as she deduced that she must have made a mistake in the location and decided to search elsewhere.


    Little did she know, a man with long silvery hair could be seen grinning in a cave nearby as she left the area for the last time. The man then simply lowered his finger as the dark light that it was emitting dispersed into the surroundings.


    ///


    ¡°Heeeeeeey, Seffy, you done yet? I thought you were excited to leave. If you don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯m dumping your ass here and leaving on my own.¡± Cyrus called out from outside the cave entrance.


    ¡°Just wait for a bit longer! Unlike you, I don¡¯t have that convenient spatial ring of yours.¡± Seffy shouted back from inside the cave.


    ¡°Hey, even my spatial ring has its limits! It¡¯s not like it has room to store anything I want, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be packing in the first place!¡± Cyrus retorted.


    ¡°But your pack is still so much smaller than mine!¡± Seffy pouted as she finally came out of the cave with a large backpack on her back. She was currently in her usual fur pelt outfit that she had worn since the beginning.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s simply a matter of privilege. Now that I look at you, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been wearing the same outfit I made for you in the beginning until now. Once we get to town, let¡¯s buy you some more clothes.¡± Cyrus noted as he replied back to Seffy.


    Nodding her head in in agreement, she skipped up to Cyrus¡¯s side and faced him.


    ¡°Alright, all ready to go!¡± Seffy announced.


    ¡°Okay then. Our first destination would be a town called Angrel located directly to the north of this forest. As much as I would like to go to the capital city of Sangin that¡¯s west of here, I feel like it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. After all, we barely know anything about the current standards of the world as well as its customs and culture. With you being a slave for two years and then in this forest for two more, and with me never having contact with other people for who knows how long, I feel we would draw in more suspicion than we would want since we¡¯re essentially clueless on the ways of the world.¡± Cyrus concluded as he took out the map he received from the bandits a couple years ago.


    ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll draw less attention in a town than in a city. From there we¡¯ll gather every piece of information we can find on this world. Got it?¡± Cyrus asked to which Seffy simply nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then. No point waiting any longer.¡± Cyrus said as he started walking in the northern direction. Seffy followed closely immediately after.


    The forest itself was quite expansive although not really difficult to trek. The most problematic part of this forest was that it had magical beasts in abundance, but those were easily dispatched by the duo. Although they could¡¯ve just flown to town from the forest, they didn¡¯t as they would prefer not to be attacked if mistaken for monsters. As for their wings when they get into town, they¡¯ll simply talk it off as them being part harpy as Seffy had mistakenly thought before. Not only to avoid getting attacked, they walked simply because they wanted to enjoy the journey, after all they were in no rush.


    Along the way Cyrus mentioned something he forgot to ask the day before. ¡°Oh yeah, now that I think about it, you never did mention who it was that you wanted me not to kill. Care to elaborate?¡±


    At this question, Seffy¡¯s expression visibly darkened as her eyes grew sharp and cold. Gritting her teeth at having to remember that hateful person, she replied, ¡°The person I want you to refrain from killing goes by the name of Levine Samsin. He is a tall man with a handlebar mustache and always wears a monocle on his left eye. He has shoulder-length dark brown hair and sharp facial features like a hawk¡¯s. His most defining feature however, is a large vertical scar across the left side of his face that intersects with his eye that wears the monocle.¡± Seffy finished, clenching her shaking, angry fists.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. I¡¯ll let you know if I do find anyone that looks similar.¡± Cyrus replied as he looked ahead.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Seffy simply said as she let go of her clenched fists and her expression lightened.


    They continued on for a bit longer before both of them noticed something was wrong. The presence magical beasts that constantly attacked them before soon dwindled. Soon they disappeared altogether as Seffy and Cyrus continued forward.


    ¡°Hey Cyrus, have you noticed it?¡± Seffy asked growing a little concerned.


    ¡°Notice, what?¡± Cyrus smirked as he walked forward, knowing full well what she was talking about.


    ¡°You know, the fact that the magical beasts haven¡¯t attacked us recently. It¡¯s like they¡¯re avoiding this area.¡± Seffy continued.


    Cyrus simply shrugged and said, ¡°Well not much we can do about it. Since it¡¯s in the direction of our destination, we¡¯ll have to pass through here, unless we want to take a detour which I¡¯m too lazy take.¡±


    ¡°In any case, don¡¯t you want to find out what¡¯s here that¡¯s keeping the beasts away?¡± Cyrus replied smirking. Although, he already had a general idea as he expanded his mana sense outward the moment he noticed something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯m also quite curious as well.¡± Seffy admittedly replied.


    The two continued their nice stroll through the forest free of magical beasts for a bit longer before they came upon a large clearing. At the center of this large clearing was a cave. The cave was much like their own, only¡­ it was about four times as wide and three times as high.


    As they came out into the clearing and stood in front of the cave, a large, deafening roar could be heard from within.


    ¡°Looks like we found our cause.¡± Cyrus said grinning a bit wider. ¡°Hey Seffy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Ready to go dragon hunting?¡± Cyrus spoke, now with an extremely wide smile.


    ¡°Huh? What are you tal-.¡±


    Before Seffy could finish, a gigantic creature soon came strutting out the cave entrance, its size almost as large as the cave opening itself. It had large, slit, greenish yellow eyes that stared sharply at the two in front of it. Sporting a huge, heavily armored, scaled body, the ground shook upon each step from the creature as it struggled to hold up the colossal weight. Large, plated spikes ran down along its spine to the end of its long tail that looked like it could crush anything that touched it as it swung side to side. With the exception of its yellow tinted eyes, the beast was almost completely green and its face reared into a viscous snarl as hot air blasted from its snout. It had no wings but that doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°WHO DARES TO ENTER MY DOMAIN? I HOPE YOU ARE PREPARED TO OFFER UP YOUR LIVES FOR THIS TRANSGRESSION.¡± The dragon angrily roared out once more.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡®Hmm, an earth dragon. Although I can¡¯t exactly say it¡¯s the biggest I¡¯ve seen before, it certainly is a good size. Looks to have lived for quite a while; by my estimate at least 10000 years.¡¯ Cyrus thought while nonchalantly rubbing his chin.


    Dragons, as a species, generally have a lifespan of around 20000 years. Of course, the most powerful ones, similar to Seraphim, can live nearly indefinitely. However, this dragon was not one of them.


    The dragon seemed to become more irritated by the second as he saw Cyrus¡¯s frivolous behavior. Cyrus simply gave a smug, amused smirk like he always does.


    Seffy, on the other hand, held a completely different attitude towards the dragon as she took a battle stance. She brought out her scythe that Cyrus had gifted her before. It was one of the only two weapons left in Cyrus¡¯s possession and he used it personally before switching to his current weapon, the ¡®Wings of Dusk¡¯, after it was made. It was quite a convenient weapon as it could take on a miniature form in the shape of a necklace, but that doesn¡¯t matter right now. The weapon itself was completely black with the exception of the blade of the scythe which was blood red. It held many intricate designs on it, leading all the way up to the head of the weapon where its sharp edge was inlaid in the shape of a wing. She was given it a little bit after she learned how to use magic so as to be able to utilize one of its special abilities, though she never felt the need to even take it out before. That special ability was that it could drain a person¡¯s blood through the use of magic and convert that power to the wielder¡¯s power. Though it doesn¡¯t matter much against weaker enemies, against stronger opponents such as this earth dragon, this ability is literally god-send as it allows a person to whittle his opponent down all the while replenishing their own strength. Because of this ability, this weapon was aptly named ¡®Blood Reaver¡¯.


    Holding the weapon in hand, Seffy became extremely cautious as she gazed at the beast though she still held no fear towards it. Since she had never seen a dragon before in real life, obviously she would be a little bit startled by it. However, over these two years, she had honed her battle senses to the extreme, so she wasn¡¯t startled by it for long.


    Cyrus, seeing her in ready position, simply asked her, ¡°Do you want to take it on or should I take care of it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight it myself.¡± She replied back.


    Noticing the conversation between the two, the dragon got extremely upset at being ignored and immediately charged. Despite its body structure, it was surprisingly quick.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll move to the side. Don¡¯t go too overboard though. I¡¯ll step in if I feel it becomes too much for you.¡± Cyrus replied as he casually bounced off the dragon¡¯s charge with a wall of darkness effectively stunning the dragon from a shift in the momentum. After that, he just jumped up onto a nearby tree and remained hidden to enjoy the show.


    The dragon soon escaped from its daze as a look of shock appeared on its face before once again becoming enraged.


    Learning from earlier, Seffy immediately appeared at its side and initiated a wide swing from her scythe before the dragon had the chance to charge again. However, Seffy vastly underestimated the defensive power of its scales as her scythe simply bounced off its side with a loud ¡®Clink¡¯, barely scratching the scales.


    As she lost her balance a little due to the fact that her strike was deflected, the dragon immediately capitalized on that and turned its body a whole 180 degrees before smashing its tail into Seffy¡¯s side. Luckily for her, at the last second she used her scythe, which was pretty durable in fact, to take the brunt of the force from the tail swing. Even so, she could feel a couple of her rib cage bones breaking as a little bit of blood trickled down her mouth.


    The dragon did not simply stop at that one tail swing, though, as it continuously rotated its body in circles like a whirlwind. Each and every time, it aimed its tail at Seffy¡¯s small body as she barely avoided each strike. The dragon stopped its twirling as Seffy jumped back to gain a bit of distance from it. However, it immediately charged at her again, not giving her any breathing room to think and devise a strategy.


    Dodging to the left of the dragon as it crunched a few trees that were behind the place she dodged from, she immediately went to madly slashing at the dragon¡¯s side, hoping to find some sort weakness in its brutally hard armor. The majority of the slashes were deflected, like the first however, one strike met some resistance as it did indeed cut into the dragon¡¯s flesh. The place where the strike connected was right above the underside of the dragon as it was able to crack some scales and reveal the soft flesh underneath. Seffy now sported a wide grin as she realized what this meant. The fact was, the scales on the belly of the dragon were extremely weak compared to the others.


    The dragon, feeling a bit of pain, also seemed to realize that the girl had found its weakness as it immediately back away from Seffy while glaring at her.


    As she was about to once again commence her attack, the dragon did something completely different. Instead of charging her, the dragon simply took a big breath of air as its belly expanded a little. After finally realizing what it was, Seffy frantically ran to the side in hopes of evading the crossfire. However, she was a bit too slow at this as the dragon immediately released its kind¡¯s signature attack, the dragon¡¯s breath. A gigantic blast emanated out of the dragon¡¯s mouth, completely erasing everything that stood in front of it. The aftermath was readily visible after the dust settled as an entire patch of forest disappeared from existence, leaving not even the stumps. All that was left was the charred surface of the ground as all life in that immediate area disappeared.


    The dragon¡¯s reptilian mouth formed a smirk, satisfied that it had rid itself of one of the pests, before turning around to look for the other one.


    However, before it had the chance to look around, it felt an intense pain at the side of its body near its stomach. As it roared out in agony before turning its face to look at the attacker, its eyes visibly widened as it saw the girl it had assumed was dead.


    Seffy herself had her entire left arm, all the way up to the shoulder blades, missing. She had burn wounds all over the left side of her body as her blood splashed everywhere.


    She simply gave a strained smirk at the shocked expression of the dragon before immediately pulling the scythe lodged in its belly upwards with the entirety of her strength.


    An extremely loud shriek escaped from the dragon as it was split from bottom up as the scythe traveled through its body. It made a large squelching noise as its innards were completely cut up like vegetables. Giving one last blood-curdling screech, it collapsed on its side, dead before it even hit the ground.


    ¡°Never lower your guard until you make sure your enemy is dead.¡± Seffy exhaustively told the body of the dead dragon, not that it¡¯ll make any difference.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± Seffy panted before she also dropped to her knees, letting go of the scythe while holding the stub of her missing arm. The adrenaline soon left her as she experienced the full brunt of the pain as she winced.


    Cyrus soon came up to her while clapping. ¡°That was magnificent, Seffy. Couldn¡¯t have done it better myself.¡± He said with a wide smile.


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s obviously a lie. You could have easily killed it.¡± Seffy tiredly smirked back at Cyrus.


    Cyrus, seeing her mutilated state, took out from his spatial ring another vial of his blood.


    ¡°Here. Though you will regenerate on your own when given enough time, this is to speed up the process.¡± Cyrus said as he handed her the vial to which she gladly gulped down.


    As her body started to rapidly regenerate, Seffy couldn¡¯t help but stare at it happening in wonder.


    ¡°No matter how many times I see this happen, it never ceases to amaze me. Just what the hell is with that blood of yours.¡± Seffy spoke out, still fatigued over her fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s just how I was made.¡± Cyrus just shrugged at her question while smiling.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m curious. Why didn¡¯t you use any of your magic that fight?¡± Cyrus questioned as he stared at the regenerating Seffy.


    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t have made any difference even if I used it. My magic isn¡¯t on your level; it can¡¯t penetrate its scale hide. You¡¯ve seen how the scythe bounced off right? If even that can¡¯t cut into its scales then there¡¯s no way my magic would. Maybe it¡¯ll damage the surface, but that would be the extent of it.¡± Seffy replied.


    Cyrus just shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Why didn¡¯t you use any body strengthening magic? I¡¯m sure if you funneled mana throughout your body, you physical abilities would be able to easily keep up with that dragon¡¯s.¡± Cyrus said still confused.


    At this Seffy just widened her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°You can do that!?¡±


    Hearing this, Cyrus just rubbed his temples. ¡°You¡¯ve been using magic all this time and you¡¯ve never realized that!? It¡¯s literally the exact same concept as all other magic except you hold the mana in your body instead!¡±


    Hearing this, Seffy just put her working hand on her face as she gave out a loud frustrated sigh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this beforehand? This fight would¡¯ve been so much easier if you had!¡±


    Cyrus just shrugged at this and said, ¡°I just assumed you already knew how to use it. No wonder you felt so weak whenever we sparred.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever. Killing a dragon without the use of body strengthening is quite the impressive feat in itself. Now I¡¯m a bit excited to see what you¡¯re like when you fight with body strengthening on.¡± Cyrus continued on grinning.


    ¡°In any case, let¡¯s wait for you to recover a bit more before we move on alright? In the meantime, I¡¯ll go ahead and harvest the resources from that dragon.¡± Cyrus spoke as he proceeded towards the dragon corpse.


    After an hour of waiting, Seffy had completely recovered and was up and moving again while Cyrus had just finished harvesting the dragon parts. They soon left the scene of the battle behind and proceeded on towards Angrel. Nothing else of note happened on the way there besides the occasional magic beast or bandit attack. After a whole day of walking had passed and nightfall descended, the dynamic duo finally saw the town walls in the distance that was lit up by the lights from the townscape within.

 Chapter 7: Angrel

    A/n: My chapters keep getting longer... I hope I didn''t make too many mistakes. Also, dropping a review or two would help greatly with my motivation as I want to see how I''m doing ^.^


    ///


    ¡°Well then, from the looks of it the gates have closed for the day. I guess we¡¯ll have to camp out today.¡± Cyrus noted as he watched the large gate to the town close before the guards retreated inside.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry, we probably could¡¯ve made it inside if I didn¡¯t take so long with that dragon.¡± Seffy apologized.


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t worry too much about that. It probably wouldn¡¯t have made a difference anyway.¡± Cyrus replied back.


    ¡°In any case, let¡¯s set up camp.¡± Cyrus spoke as he started pulling out all sorts of items from both his spatial ring and his backpack.


    Soon they had set up a large tent and threw the rest of the camping gear inside. They then made a fire with Cyrus using his nature magic to conjure up some wood then burning it. Taking out some earthenware pots, they cooked up the magical beast meat that they had managed to collect along the way through the forest. Soon, they started wolfing down the food as they were hungry from the long day of traveling, especially Seffy as she used up the most energy fighting the dragon.


    It seems that they weren¡¯t the only ones camping out as they could see other small fires lighting up the plains in front of the forest they came from. Looks like a lot of people couldn¡¯t get in today.


    Cyrus suddenly had a thought as he pulled out some more of the pelts he had collected. In all honesty, after walking through the forest he had already collected more pelts than he would ever need so he threw most of them out.


    Taking out his convenient magic needle that he always uses to sew with, he started stitching up pieces of the pelts together. After a while, he had made two face masks out of the pelts of the White Fenrir Wolves he had killed in the forest.


    Looking at his own handiwork and design, he seemed satisfied with them before he placed them on the ground in front of him. Throughout all this, Seffy was just looking intently at him, wondering what exactly Cyrus was doing.


    Using a short stick he found lying next to him, Cyrus began drawing a circle around each of the masks using his mana as replacement for ink. He soon drew more circles that were inscribed within one another all around the masks. In between the spaces of the circles he started drawing old, ancient runic formations as they glowed from his mana.


    After he finished drawing everything, he threw the stick aside before he pointed his index finger and loaded it with dark magic. He then proceeded to press that finger against one of the face masks. Immediately after, the runic formations and circles surrounding it instantly converged with the mask being the center. A magic circle could soon be seen inscribed on the front of the face mask as it glowed bright before disappearing as if it were never there. Cyrus did the exact same thing for the other mask as well.


    He then picked up both masks and after carefully examining them, handed one of them to Seffy who was still engrossed in what just happened.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Seffy asked as she tilted her head to the side in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s a face mask.¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a face mask! I¡¯m asking what it really is. I¡¯m sure all those things from before wasn¡¯t just to make an ordinary face mask.¡± Seffy retorted.


    ¡°Oh, well why didn¡¯t you just say so?¡± Cyrus asked, clearly amused before he continued. ¡°This is an enchanted face mask that was infused with my dark magic. If you put this on, it will naturally change its color to blend in with your face, as if it weren¡¯t there in the first place. Not only that, it also uses dark magic to create illusions that will drastically weaken a person¡¯s presence in the area. It essentially makes it so that, even if people see you, they will ignore you unless they focus on you. It¡¯s quite the convenient tool if you want to infiltrate somewhere undetected.¡± Cyrus finished.


    ¡°Ah, I see now. But why do we need it? We aren¡¯t going to sneak into anywhere, are we?¡± Seffy asked as she wasn¡¯t sure what they would need it for.


    ¡°Nope, all this really is for is to remain inconspicuous. Even if I do say so myself, I think the both of us are pretty attractive. Because of that, I¡¯m sure that our looks alone will attract the¡­ rather unsavory kind of people, both men and women alike.¡± Cyrus explained.


    ¡°Ah, I see. So basically, you don¡¯t want me to be ogled at? How very thoughtful of you.¡± Seffy smirked as she took a jab at Cyrus.


    ¡°Eh, to be honest, it doesn¡¯t really matter to me what people think when they look at us. It¡¯s simply because it would get annoying if we kept getting stopped because of our looks.¡± Cyrus shrugged his shoulders as he played off Seffy¡¯s remark.


    Pouting a little at how it didn¡¯t seem affect him at all, she simply laid down as she sprawled on the ground.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then go to sleep in the tent, it¡¯s not good for you to sleep outside like that.¡± Cyrus commented while he observing her.


    ¡°Eh, alright. What about you?¡± Seffy spoke as she sat back up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on lookout. Unlike the cave, where we basically cleared out all the threats in the area, this place is crawling with dangers we need to watch out for.¡± Cyrus spoke back to her.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be tired then?¡± Seffy asked, growing a little concerned.


    ¡°Well, I actually don¡¯t need sleep nor do I need to eat. I guess it¡¯s an aftereffect from me being an undead before. I can sustain this body on mana alone. I simply sleep and eat out of habit.¡± Cyrus casually replied.


    ¡°Eh, wait, doesn¡¯t that apply to me as well? Since my body was brought back from death.¡± Seffy inquired, now quite interested.


    ¡°Your body still needs sleep and food. You haven¡¯t been dead long enough for something like that to happen.¡± Cyrus simply stated.


    Seffy nodded, albeit a little disappointed. ¡°Alright, then guess I¡¯ll head to bed. Don¡¯t overwork yourself though.¡±


    As Seffy went to sleep inside the tent, Cyrus vigilantly kept lookout. As expected, he had to deal with a few magic beasts and bandits that strayed just a bit too near, but other than that, another uneventful night passed by.


    Next day soon came and they packed everything up before heading out. Unfortunately for them, many of the other people who camped out in the plains were in closer proximity to the town gates so when they arrived, they had to wait in a long line.


    They had already put on their face masks when they left for the gates. The masks themselves worked splendidly as no one paid attention to the two despite their outward appearances. As they stood in line, they observed the other people who were also waiting to get into Angrel. The vast majority of the people were human with the occasional elf or beastman. A large portion of the people waiting were merchants and their guards, while there are also some carriages with whole families in them, most likely nomadic traveling families. There were also some individuals and groups who looked to be like them and were just normal travelers coming in from various places.


    As they were still looking around, they heard the sounds of many horses galloping. Turning around, they observed as a coach pulled by four horses rushed past the crowd toward the gate.


    ¡°OUT OF THE WAY YOU PLEBLIANS, MAKE WAY FOR LORD BUERMEN.¡± The coachman in front shouted loudly as the vehicle split the crowd as people scrambled to get out of the way.


    As the coach made its way through, Cyrus just scoffed at it before shaking his head. ¡°I guess no matter the time period, those types of people will always remain the same.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had experience with them?¡± Seffy curiously asked.


    ¡°More so than I would have liked to, to be honest. I can tell just from the impression they made just now that they¡¯re the type who thinks of themselves as above all others.¡± Cyrus replied. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d rather not affiliate myself with them; they leave a bad taste in my mouth.¡±


    Nodding, Seffy wholeheartedly agreed since she also had bad experiences with people like them in the past. After all, the people who bought slaves were often the wealthy and the influential.


    As their turn came up, they simply went up to one of the guards who were checking everyone that went through. The guard gave them a passing glance before asking them some questions. The questioning was fairly simple and got done quickly.


    ¡°Alright, show your permit to enter. If you don¡¯t have one you have to pay an extra toll of one silver along with the with the entry fee, which is also one silver.¡± The guard simply said to them.


    Luckily for Cyrus, he had acquired quite an amount of coins from bandits who so generously ¡®gifted¡¯ them some money.


    Handing the guard four silver coins, two for each person, the guard simply nodded before they were allowed to pass through.


    As they entered the town, they were met with the sight of many people hustling and bustling about. People were going in and out of both the shops at the side of the street and the inns. It was very lively as they heard the chattering of people all around them as they went about their daily lives. People haggling in the market, children playing at the side of the streets, house-wives discussing the latest gossip, and workmen rushing past each other to get their jobs done, Cyrus and Seffy took in the whole atmosphere. After having lived in a cave in the middle of nowhere by themselves for so long, they were glad to finally be here.


    The buildings themselves were all made of wood, occasionally stone, and were designed in a simple way that best displayed their function as they lined the streets. In the far distant plaza, a market could be seen being held there. Even further in the distance, past the plaza, a large mansion could be seen decorating the other side of town.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see¡­ first off, let¡¯s go check into an inn before we do anything.¡± Cyrus spoke to Seffy as he started heading towards one of the larger inns on the streets as Seffy followed.


    Heading up to the female receptionist, Cyrus casually asked the rates and paid the fees. The receptionist, after giving a closer look at Cyrus, blushed slightly with wide eyes as she looked at the handsome man in front of her before reverting to her usual professional mannerism. It¡¯s not right to oogle at the customers after all.


    Cyrus could only chuckle a bit at this with a smile as he received the room key from the now slightly flushed receptionist. After going up and checking out the room, they soon made their way back outside.


    ¡°Alright, now that that¡¯s been taken care of, let¡¯s get you some new clothes. I said you needed some earlier, but now you definitely need them after that dragon was finished with you.¡± Cyrus told her, nodding his head at her ruined tunic that was slightly charred and had its entire left sleeve missing.


    Seffy lifted her arms up and looked down at her appearance and nodded to his suggestion. ¡°Indeed, my clothes aren¡¯t in the best of conditions, to say the least. These masks of yours are quite miraculous. No one seems to have noticed so I forgot about changing my clothes.¡±


    After deciding on it, they soon went into something like a tailor¡¯s workshop as they saw the clothes displayed in front. There was jingle of bells as they entered the store.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s still pretty early. I don¡¯t usually expect customer¡¯s before the afternoon.¡± A middle-aged woman with long curly hair walked out from the back room behind the counter.


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened a bit as she gazed at the two figures standing in her store. ¡°Oh my, oh my, oh my. What pretty little things you two are. And those wings! Are both of you harpies per chance?¡± She spoke out with a smile as she asked.


    ¡°Yes we are ma¡¯am.¡± Cyrus replied while bowing slightly


    ¡°Oh my, we don¡¯t really see many of them around these parts. And especially not ones as polite as you! Most people your age don¡¯t know the first thing about tact. So, what can I do for you two? Though, I suppose it¡¯s a bit obvious considering the girl¡¯s clothes. What in the world did you for your clothes to end up like that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Erm, well, we have our circumstances.¡± Cyrus answered back in Seffy¡¯s stead to which the woman simply nodded and shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t dig too deep. Gotta respect the customer¡¯s privacy after all. Now then I¡¯m assuming you want a new outfit for the girl. Do you have anything in mind?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Seffy?¡± Cyrus looked at Seffy for an answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a preference.¡± Seffy honestly replied.


    ¡°Alright then, um, see what you can do with these pelts.¡± Cyrus said as he took out a bunch of the pelts he harvested from the White Fenrir Wolves. These were the only pelts Cyrus kept since he thought the color looked nice while throwing most of the other ones out. While Cyrus could probably use the pelts himself to make some clothing for Seffy, he wasn¡¯t confident in his designing skills, especially not for girls, so he would leave it to professionals.


    ¡°Oh dear! Where did you get these pelts and so much of them at that? If I remember correctly, these pelts belong to White Fenrir Wolves. I haven¡¯t worked with material of this quality in so long since those wolves are so dangerous to hunt.¡± The woman spoke excitedly, eyeing the material.


    Cyrus just shrugged at this. ¡°I¡¯m not really aware of how special they are nor does it really matter to me. Can you make something good out of it?¡±


    The woman vigorously nodded as he handed her the pelts. After doing so, she quickly stowed them in the back room before coming out again.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the tailoring fee?¡± Cyrus asked as he started taking out some coins from his small backpack.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that honey! I¡¯m just happy I get to work with such materials again. Even in city markets, those materials are hard found.¡± The woman happily spoke back.


    ¡°After I get her measurements, you can pick up the outfit in about two days. Ehehe, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased with the finished product.¡± The woman giggled a bit as she told Cyrus while leading Seffy into the back room to get her measurements.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine and all, but we also want an outfit for right now since I won¡¯t let her walk around in that attire for an entire two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Then pick some from the premade section over there.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    They left after Seffy got her measurements finished and had exchanged names after buying some spare outfits.


    ¡°Now that that¡¯s finished, I wonder what the best way to search for information is.¡± Cyrus mused to himself.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Upon hearing this, Seffy answered back with, ¡°You could try the adventurer¡¯s guild if there is one in this town. I heard they¡¯re a good place to search for information since all types of requests end up there.¡±


    ¡°Adventurer¡¯s guild?¡± Cyrus curiously asked as this type of institution never existed during his time.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, you were dead for a long time. Well, basically an adventurer¡¯s guild is something similar to a mercenary corps, except that the range of activities is much, much wider and also that anyone can join.¡± Seffy answered back.


    ¡°Ah, I see. In that case, that does sound like a good place to begin. Any idea how we would join one?¡± Cyrus agreed to Seffy¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Dunno, I only heard of it from my parents. Not sure of what goes on in it myself.¡± Seffy replied with a shrug.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll have to find out then.¡± Cyrus grinned before he stopped one of the men rushing past.


    ¡°What do you want? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in a hurry?¡± The man grumbled back after having been delayed.


    ¡°I just have a couple questions. Can you tell me where the adventurer¡¯s guild is and how we would sign up?¡± Cyrus inquired.


    ¡°Adventurer¡¯s guild?¡± The man replied as he looked Cyrus up and down, finally realizing his outrageous appearance.


    ¡°From your outfit, you look like you¡¯d be more suited to paperwork than adventuring. Aren¡¯t you a noble or something?¡± The man asked curiously deciding to just ignore the wings as he doesn¡¯t really care to know either way.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you¡¯d just answer my questions instead of commenting about my life choices.¡± Cyrus replied, brushing off the man¡¯s previous statements.


    ¡°Well, whatever. Doesn¡¯t matter to me. You can find the adventurer¡¯s guild on the right after reaching the plaza over there. As for signing up, I have no idea, I¡¯m not an adventurer.¡± The man shrugged before answering.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Cyrus answered as the man turned and continued on his way.


    After reaching their destination following the man¡¯s direction, what lay in front of the two was a two-story high stone building. The building itself was pretty wide as it took up the whole block, but other than that it was pretty ordinarily designed. It had two large doors at the center of the building with an insignia of a shield and a sword pointing downwards carved into the wall at the top of the doorway.


    Most of the people that entered and left the building were either rugged men or women sporting heavy looking armor or thin, pasty individuals with long robes that reached their feet and a pointed hat. There were also many who could be described as being somewhere in between the two extremities in body structure.


    Cyrus and Seffy just stared at the building for a moment before entering. The inside could be described as something akin to a tavern on one side, and an inn reception area on the other. Naturally the duo avoided the tavern area and made their way over to the reception where a middle-aged woman greeted them.


    ¡°Hello, sir and madam. How may we be of service to you? Are you here to put up a request?¡± The receptionist said, assuming they¡¯re here to request something after seeing Cyrus¡¯s attire. She wanted to comment about the wings as well, but decided that it would be unprofessional to do so.


    ¡°Um, no. We¡¯re here to join the guild. Can you inform us of the procedure?¡± Cyrus replied to the receptionist.


    After giving them another glace as she sported a strange expression, she simply said, ¡°Alright. Just write your name down here. After paying the sign-up fee of one silver, we will hand you your guild card which also doubles as identification.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Cyrus replied, surprised that it was that easy.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, but there is also the option of getting your power ranking engraved on the card to serve as further identification. Though it¡¯s recommended, it¡¯s not a requirement. It¡¯s mostly used as a reference for us when we recommend job requests to adventurers as those recommendations are based on what we think they are capable of handling at their current power level. That and also we allow members above a certain power ranking threshold to access our info database.¡± The lady replied.


    ¡°I see¡­ can you tell me what those power rankings are? And how do we know what power rank we are at?¡± Cyrus inquired a bit, interested in how this world now defines power and on the chance to access the guild¡¯s database.


    The receptionist lady frowned at this, not expecting Cyrus to be this ill-informed, but soon gave the usual receptionist-brand smile.


    ¡°Hm, though I assumed it to be common knowledge but¡­ no, nevermind. There are ten levels of power used to determine a person¡¯s ability and strength.¡± The receptionist lady started.


    ¡°Those ten ranks, from the lowest to the highest, go from Apprentice, Initiate, Acolyte, Expert, Master, Grandmaster, Legend, Myth, Deity, and finally God rank. Each of those ranks has three levels as well, those levels being low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier.¡± The receptionist continued.


    ¡°Though, many people are of the opinion that only seven ranks exist, as the last three ranks are considered something truly impossible to achieve, for people at least. In fact, in the entire Kingdom of Freynia, there is only one person with the Legend rank and he is even a mid-tier Legend. That person is the royal commander of the Freynia Army and he is considered the strongest person in this part of the human territory.¡± The lady went on.


    ¡°While moving through the ranks, although jumping from one tier to the other is not that difficult, it takes an extreme amount of effort to break through ranks. Even so, it can also be said to become increasingly difficult to break tiers as well in the higher ranks.¡±


    ¡°Similarly, we also classify magical beasts and monsters using this ranking system. That¡¯s the reason why we have the option for power rankings on the guild card; it¡¯s so that we use that information to recommend a request of suitable level. Though, technically, adventurers don¡¯t have restrictions on what requests they choose to take, most of the members choose to take on the recommended requests, or at most only one level above. After all, the most effective way a person can die as an adventurer is to take on a request that they are too weak for.¡± The receptionist lady finished.


    ¡°Also, as a reference, I heard that the royal army commander is able to shatter huge boulders with the strength of his hands alone, whereas something along the lines of a horned rabbit, which is a mid-apprentice level magical beast, can be killed even by children.¡± The lady added.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I see, so that¡¯s how it works¡­ Alright, I have three more questions. One is how the power rankings are determined, the other is where do we test for our power ranking, and lastly, what power ranking do we need to access the database?¡± Cyrus questioned.


    ¡°Power rankings are determined by how much mana a person can emit within a one second time frame. The amount is collected into a mana bauble which then processes the results. As for where you can get tested, well, we can do that for you for a price. You can also test your level yourself if you have your own mana bauble, but let me warn you, there are different qualities of mana baubles as well, and the higher quality ones will be able to collect more mana than the low quality ones. That¡¯s why generally, unless you have an idea of the limits of your power ranking, most people take the test in official testing centers, like the adventurer¡¯s guild, so as to more accurately read their strength since a low quality mana bauble will bottleneck above a certain threshold and thus give an incorrect reading.¡±


    ¡°As for what rank you have to be to access our database, well, it has to be Expert rank and above. Are there any more questions?¡± The receptionist lady sighed as she finally finished explaining everything.


    ¡°Nope, that is all. Thank you.¡± Cyrus replied as he finished absorbing all the information.


    ¡°In any case, here are the guild registration forms. Would you like to test your power rankings since I assume you don¡¯t know yours?¡± The receptionist asked as she took out a form.


    ¡°Yes please, for both of us.¡± Cyrus answered.


    ¡°Alright, testing is also one silver.¡± The receptionist told him.


    Taking out four silver coins, Cyrus handed them to the receptionist who quickly stowed it away. After both Cyrus and Seffy filled out the registration forms, the receptionist lady took both of them through a door in the back center of the guild. They then went through a stone hallway lit by torches as it was dark inside and soon arrived in a dark room with a large floating, glowing diamond-shaped azure crystal with many circular rings of metal orbiting around it. The receptionist left after we stood in front of the mana bauble. A middle-aged man with a greyish black beard and a gentle smile soon came out from a door on the other side of the room and walked over.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Alexius and I¡¯m here to supervise the test, you know, to prevent people from tampering with the bauble, as well as the one who will engrave your power ranking on your guild card.¡± The man named Alexius introduced himself while bowing.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start now, shall we? See the area in the center of the bauble where the rings are avoiding? Please put your hand there and give me the signal to start when you are ready. As you know, after you give me the signal, you have one second to pour in as much mana as you can.¡± Alexius instructed to which Cyrus nodded.


    ¡®Hm, alright, well obviously it would be bad to use all my mana. Let¡¯s go with the most minimal amount I can manage to test the waters, and if that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll have Seffy pour in much more. After all, only one of us needs to reach that Expert rank to access the database.¡¯ Cyrus thought to himself as he placed his hand on the crystal.


    Signaling that he was ready with a hand wave, the mana bauble glowed brightly indicating that it was now in the process of taking in mana. Using all of his control, Cyrus mustered the tiniest, most insignificant sliver of a wisp of mana he can manage to produce and sent it through to the bauble. The bauble then exploded with a bright, white light that blinded everyone in the room before the light dimmed away revealing the state the bauble was now in. As the light faded, the three people in the room could see that the crystal in the center of the bauble was shivering as mana discharged and surged all over its smooth body. It should also be noted that its color also changed from azure blue to crimson red.


    ¡°Wh-wh-wh-, th-the-this. WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!?¡± Alexius exclaimed out as his jaws literally dropped to the floor in amazement and bewilderment while his face contorted.


    ¡°This, this isn¡¯t possible! But, there¡¯s no way the mana bauble could make a mistake about this, especially with one of this quality!¡± Alexius continued with a loud voice.


    Both Cyrus and Seffy tilted their heads in confusion at his reaction. Cyrus deduced that he must have gone overboard, but he asked anyway.


    ¡°Umm, so what exactly does this mean?¡± Cyrus asked, although he had already guessed the answer.


    ¡°What does this mean? WHAT DOES THIS MEAN!? Boy, for you not to be discovered when you are something this outrageous, were you living under a rock or something?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. Yes, I was and it was quite a cozy rock at that.¡± Cyrus quipped.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to answer that, boy! In any case, you seem to not be aware of what you are and what this may imply. Let me explain it to you. You see, this mana bauble is of an extremely high quality and can measure power rank up to high tier Legend rank. Now, what you did just before was completely overload this high quality mana bauble. When a mana bauble is filled to capacity and won¡¯t take in anymore mana, its color changes from blue to red, just like what you see here! And not only that, the crystal also crackled and even I didn¡¯t know what that was and I¡¯ve been doing this job for decades!¡± Alexius quickly explained as beads of sweat started to form on his face.


    ¡°If this is implying what I think it¡¯s implying, then you may very well have surpassed the Legend rank and ascended into Myth rank! This, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it, or even heard of something like this. If you¡¯ve entered Myth rank then you¡¯ve truly done the impossible. Not even the blessed existence that is the royal army commander has achieved something like this. You¡­ just what are you? No, wait, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Alexius rambled on.


    Throughout Alexius¡¯s ramblings, the only thought that Cyrus had on his mind was, ¡®¡­Really? ¡¯ Cyrus himself was a bit perplexed by this, not because of his assumed ranking, but because he never expected that such an insignificant drop of mana was worth that much in the eyes of the current world. Quite literally, that drop of mana to Cyrus was like a bead of water in an ocean.


    ¡®This will definitely bring trouble if it was to be found out.¡¯ Cyrus thought before he walked up to the man who was still rambling on about Cyrus¡¯s potential and power.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Cyrus said, snapping Alexius out of his spewings. ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if this incident did not leave this room. It¡¯ll cause quite the amount of trouble if it does.¡±


    Vigorously nodding his head, he said, ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, we respect the privacy of our members, otherwise, registration wouldn¡¯t be so easy. Besides, antagonizing someone like you would be the last thing we want.¡±


    ¡°No, I want you to think of this as if it never happened. Even on the guild cards, I want it to say ¡®Mid Expert rank¡¯. You got that? No leakage. Not to your higher-ups, not your family. No one.¡± Cyrus smiled with his voice having a bit of a threatening tone.


    ¡°I, I got it. My lips are zipped.¡± Alexius stammered a bit, still nodding like crazy.


    ¡°Good. Then please test my partner and we will be on our way.¡± Cyrus spoke, to which Alexius nodded even harder, if it were even possible.


    After another rambling from Alexius after finding out that Seffy, too, was past the Legend rank, albeit barely as the reaction wasn¡¯t as strong, the two of them left the guild after receiving the guild cards. Of course, Cyrus also put a hex on Alexius that went unnoticed by the individual in question. It was set to bring an immense amount of pain to the target if he were to ever reveal Cyrus¡¯s capabilities. A person can never be too cautious after all.


    When everything was said and done, the two of them simply ignored everything and went back to their room in the inn and rested for the night, not even bothering to check the database.

 Chapter 8: Information and Funny Business

    A/n: Hey guys! Sorry about the slightly late chapter. I had to get some stuff done today so I was a little short on time. There''s some info dumping in this chapter, but it''ll also explain a few things. Hope you guys enjoy!


    ///


    By the early morning of next day, Cyrus and Seffy were already up and leaving the inn they were staying at. Not neglecting to put on their face masks, the two made their way to the guild again to finally start searching through its database.


    Fortunately for them, as it was early morning there weren¡¯t many people in the guild as they made their way through the double doors of the building. After showing the receptionist their guild card, they went through the door on the right side of the receptionist booth and entered a room that was filled with drawers full of files, stacking up all the way to the ceiling. Records of requests, magical beast information, landscape and climates, notable people, countries, just about everything that had to do with this guild was filed away in this room, and it was a pretty big room at that. There was even information on adventurers with high power rankings despite the guild¡¯s emphasis on privacy. Though, naturally, high ranking members would want to show off so it wasn¡¯t completely unexpected that information about them would be here.


    Despite the sparseness of people in the main room of the guild, the database room already had a few people in it who were sifting through its contents. A few people in the room gave passing glances at the two as they entered before turning away in disinterest.


    ¡°Well, then¡­ there¡¯s quite a bit in here. How surprising; I didn¡¯t expect the guild here to have collected so much.¡± Cyrus mused as he headed towards a cabinet to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look through the other side of the room then.¡± Seffy said as she left to search on her own.


    The two spent half a day sifting through the documents in the room. Ignoring the fact that the documents were a disorganized mess, it was a very productive time as they found the information they desperately needed.


    After gathering as much information as they can, Cyrus and Seffy met up back in the main lobby of the guild. After sitting down at an open table on the tavern side of the lobby and ordering some food, Cyrus and Seffy decided to share what they learned with each other.


    Throughout their discussion, they learned that the continent they were currently on, the Incacia continent, was broken into four territories. Those four were controlled by the four main races of today. Those races were the elves in the south, the beastmen in the east, the demons in the north, and finally the humans occupying the west. Apparently, it was also found out that the humans and demons were currently at war with each and that there was high tension between the elves and beastmen. The reason for the war between humans and demons was unknown as the two sides had been at a stalemate for half a millennium and had long forgotten what they fought about.


    ¡®No wonder I haven¡¯t seen any demons yet. Hm, that¡¯s odd. In my time, I always pictured the demon race as being fairly peaceful. Oh well, people change over time so there¡¯s not much point thinking too deeply.¡¯ Cyrus thought to himself.


    Cyrus and Seffy also found out that the Kingdom of Freynia, the country they were currently in, was one of the largest nations in the human territory and held quite a bit of power as its location was centralized between the other countries, making it one of the largest trading pubs. There were five other countries within the human territory. Those five were the Granahm Republic, the Apregia Empire, Kingdom of Indra, the Asarith Monarchy, and finally the Dominion of Kreol. In total, these six nations make up the entirety of the human territory.


    As for the territories for the other races, the elves and demons are ruled under one centralized authority, while the beastmen are split into various tribes based on their animal origins.


    There were six religious institutions that were widespread across the continent, though some were more popular than others. Those religious institutions were created based on the elements with each institution inheriting the name of its respective element. Those were the Church of Light, Church of Wind, Church of Water, etc. and of course their object of worship would be the Elemental God representing their element. It should be noted that for whatever reason, there wasn¡¯t a Church of Darkness.


    ¡®Heh, guess Umbriel must be in quite a rough spot. Maybe I should visit that brat sometime soon.¡¯ Cyrus mused as he remembered the image of a girl with raven black hair and glowing, purple eyes.


    They also found out that there was a centralized organization based in the human territory known as the Union of Sagonia, and that all the other human countries were a part of it. Cyrus didn¡¯t really care much for that when he found out about it since most of their doctrines and policies were of rather questionable nature.


    Cyrus cared little for most of the information they found so far. Though, there were a few things that piqued his interest greatly. Cyrus found that there were, luckily, a few historical records in the pile of documents in the database. From those, he found out one of the answers to the questions he had wondered about since the beginning. The information he discovered would answer the question of just how long he had been dead for.


    The historical record that answered this question was about the Primordial War and the Cataclysm that followed. Though the document¡¯s information was sparse, it did give a timeline that the Primordial War took place approximately 250,000 years ago and that it was a war fought between the ancient race of Celestials and the current Elementals. It talked about how their war was so intense that the offshoot of power from their fighting caused the Cataclysm that would soon create the Incacia continent known today.


    Cyrus took all that information with a grain of salt as he still couldn¡¯t trust the validity of the document. Though he felt the timeline to be correct, the last part of the information was dubious at best since Cyrus knew that neither of the two races had enough power to form a continent.


    In the end, the document finished with how the Elementals triumphed over the Celestials and how the Celestials went extinct along with another race known as the Titans. Cyrus raised an eyebrow at this as he didn¡¯t expect them to be wiped out, but apparently they were caught in the crossfire.


    ¡®So it¡¯s been at least 250,000 years¡­¡¯ Cyrus thought quietly to himself, guessing the time that had passed as the Celestials were still alive when he ¡®died¡¯. Although he expected a long time to have passed, he didn¡¯t expect it to be THAT long.


    ¡®I guess I need to talk to Umbriel to get the real facts to this puzzle. Though, finding where she is will be a real pain¡¯ Cyrus continued on with his train of thought.


    Besides the record about the Primordial War, the other historical document that caught his interest was the document about the appearance of dungeons. Cyrus was extremely curious about these dungeons as he was very familiar with some of the items that were said to be looted from it. In the end, the document simply talked about how the dungeons were soon discovered after the formation of the continent and that it was a place that contained rare treasures. Most of them were also said to be infested with magical beasts and all sorts of abominable creatures.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to investigate those dungeons as well if I ever happen across one. My list of things-to-do just keeps getting longer. Oh, well. I welcome the adventure.¡¯ Cyrus thought as he smirked to himself.


    There was also an encyclopedia about the various magical beasts and races that exist today. Though, Cyrus was already familiar with most of the creatures since they were mostly the same from his previous life so he ignored it.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    After sharing all the information they had, the two of them got up and proceeded to exit the compound.


    ¡°Oh, how the world has changed.¡± Cyrus spoke to himself as he walked the streets.


    ¡°Well obviously, you were gone for more than 250,000 years.¡± Seffy replied walking alongside him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but that statement just now made me feel really old.¡±


    ¡°And you aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Course not. I¡¯ll always be a child at heart.¡± Cyrus smirked as he answered back.


    ¡°Eh, I suppose you¡¯re right. With the way you act sometimes even I question whether you¡¯re older than me.¡±


    ¡°Are you calling me immature?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m calling you! Your attitude makes me feel like I have to hold your hands otherwise you¡¯ll end up causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°Okay mom, let¡¯s hold hands¡± Cyrus replied grinning as he stuck his hand out.


    At his response, Seffy could only rub her temples as she sighed.


    ¡°You know, you can be a real ass sometimes.¡±


    ¡°And you only just noticed? I thought after these two years you would¡¯ve already figured that out.¡± Cyrus said, still not dropping his smile.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve noticed, but you¡¯ve never really talked to anyone besides me since we got here. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Cyrus continued curiously.


    ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s nothing, really. I just get a little antsy around other people. I guess you could say I¡¯ve got some trust issues.¡± Seffy replied while looking downward a bit.


    ¡°Ah, is that so? Well, it¡¯s not all that bad. After all, it¡¯s better to trust no one and stay safe than to naively trust everyone and then get burned for it. And considering what you¡¯ve been through, it¡¯s pretty understandable.¡± Cyrus shrugged.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ though, I feel I should resolve this issue soon. I don¡¯t really want to end up with some sort of social problem.¡± Seffy hesitatingly responded.


    ¡°I see¡­ Hey Seffy?¡± Cyrus asked after thinking something up.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What are your thoughts on school?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing that up?¡±


    ¡°Just answer and I¡¯ll explain.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve always been home-schooled so I¡¯ve never really given it much thought. I suppose it¡¯ll be pretty nice to attend one, though I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll be learning there. Why do you ask?¡± Seffy questioned again after answering.


    ¡°Well then, how do you feel about attending Sangin Academy at the capital?¡± Cyrus asked while grinning.


    ¡°How do you figure?¡± Seffy asked, confused why Cyrus would ask something like that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ attending school and interacting with more people around your age group could very well fix that social problem of yours. As for me, I want to access their grand library that¡¯s only available to students and staff of the academy. After all, since Sangin is the capital of the most centralized country in the human territory, there is bound to be a flood of information concentrated there.¡± Cyrus explained.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s not too bad an idea. Though even if I declined, you were going to drag me there anyway, right?¡± Seffy responded giving affirmation.


    ¡°Of course not! I wouldn¡¯t do something so savage! What do you take me for?¡± Cyrus replied with fake indignation in his voice.


    ¡°Riiiight¡­¡± Seffy replied skeptically.


    As the two continued to banter while walking, they noticed that their surroundings had become eerily silent. As they looked ahead, they could spot a large crowd of quiet onlookers in the distance. Curious, both of them soon joined the crowd as they wondered what was going on.


    ¡°YOUR BRAT JUST BUMPED INTO ME AND GOT DIRT ON MY ROBES! HOW DO YOU PLAN TO COMPENSATE ME FOR THIS? THESE ROBES ARE WORTH MORE THAN WHAT YOUR PATHETIC LIVES COULD EVER AMOUNT TO!¡± A man who was surrounded by guards loudly bellowed at a mother-daughter pair.


    ¡°Please! She¡¯s only a child! She didn¡¯t mean it! It was only an accident!¡± A woman pleaded as she tried to shield her child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she means it or not! She got dirt on my clothes and now both of you will have to pay for it!¡± The man yelled. ¡°Guards! Take them away!¡±


    Half of the guards surrounding the man immediately started towards the pair of frightened females as they shivered in each other¡¯s arms. However, before they could reach them, the guards all tripped over their feet. Before anyone could register what just happened, the other half of the guards still surrounding the man all buckled at their knees as their armor seemingly disintegrated on their bodies. Somehow, every single one of the guards ended up in a prone position with their buttocks sticking out as their entire bodies were stripped of all clothing.


    Dead silence followed as the detestable man from before could only hang his jaws in shock. After which he turned very red before shouting at the guards.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU MORONS DOING? WHAT THE HELL IS THIS? I¡¯M NOT PAYING YOUR SALARIES FOR YOU TO CLOWN AROUND LIKE THIS!¡± The angry and now humiliated man shouted at his guards as people started to laugh around him.


    The man soon turn-tailed and stalked off while muttering angrily about how he was going to get revenge for the humiliation.


    As the guards struggled to their feet, all of them beet red at their full on display of public flashing, they all ran off following the man, completely forgetting the mother-daughter pair as they ran away in shame. It should also be noted that there were some female guards as well, which earned the whistling of many spectators.


    Cyrus only chuckled as he watched the scene in front of him. If one looked closely, there was a faint, dark light emitting from one of his fingers as it dimmed away.


    ¡°Well then. That was quite amusing. It certainly cheered me up for the day.¡± Cyrus smirked as he faced Seffy.


    Seffy also had a wide grin on her face as she was holding back her laughter. ¡°How very brutal of you. Though, for a second there I thought you weren¡¯t going to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. People like them exist solely for my own amusement. As if I wouldn¡¯t take the chance to do something like that when it was so graciously offered to me.¡± Cyrus said, still grinning as he put one hand on his hip while smugly waving his other in front of his face.


    Walking up to one of the spectators, Cyrus then asked, ¡°Hey you! Who was that man from earlier?¡±


    After getting out of his laughing fit, the person in front of him answered, ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know him? You¡¯re not from around here are you? That person was Lord Buermen, the man who governs this town. He lives in that fat mansion in the distance and likes to show off in the streets. He¡¯s quite a nasty piece of work if I do say so myself, though you may not believe it after that display.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, so what has he usually done around town?¡± Cyrus continued inquiring.


    ¡°Well¡­ Other than raising exorbitant taxes, beating people half to death if they try to say otherwise, and taking all the pretty women to his mansion, not much.¡° The man sarcastically replied.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°I¡¯d avoid him for a bit after today if I were you. The guy throws a nasty tantrum as well.¡± The man cautioned as he walked away.


    Turning back to Seffy, Cyrus told her with an evil grin, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this town with a bang. Tomorrow, after picking up your clothes, how about we go pay our dear lord a visit?¡±


    Seffy grinned back just as evilly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±


    After comforting the mother-daughter pair enough so that they could head back on their own, Cyrus and Seffy went back to their inn to get some rest and prepare for tomorrow.

 Chapter 9: Last Day

    A/n: Hey guys! Sorry for the late chapter once again. This chapter took waaay too much time for me to write and I also didn''t expect to write this much (It''s another 5k words). In any case, as a warning, this chapter will have some gore in it near the end and maybe some disturbing descriptions. This chapter certainly ended up quite dark. Also, we get to see another face of Seffy that you may or may not like. Also there may be parts that may or may not make sense as I''m tired as fk and I''m running on 5 hours sleep. Please point out any errors.


    ///


    ¡°Come on princess, rise and shine.¡± Cyrus softly spoke into Seffy¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Nnnn, five more minutes¡­¡± Seffy tiredly replied, still half asleep.


    After hearing that, Cyrus simply grabbed the bed coverings below Seffy and flipped it over onto the floor, dragging Seffy along with it.


    ¡°Alright! Alright! I¡¯m awake!¡± Seffy shouted through an entanglement of bed covers.


    ¡°Sheesh, there are better ways to wake someone up you know. One of these days, you¡¯re gonna give me a concussion doing that.¡± Seffy continued as she escaped the entangled mess whilst rubbing her head.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t already know your waking habits after two years? I had to take drastic measures since you sleep like a log. Besides, you can¡¯t get concussions.¡± Cyrus replied with a grin. ¡°We have things to do today so get your lazy ass moving.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± Seffy replied after yawning while scratching her head.


    After the two finished their morning routines and put on their masks, they headed down to the eating area of the inn.


    ¡°So¡­ What are the plans for today?¡± Seffy asked while stuffing her mouth with breakfast.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m thinking that we should first start off with picking up that outfit we ordered. After that, we should do another sweep of the adventurer guild¡¯s database just in case we missed anything before heading off to meet the lord of this town.¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°You think he¡¯ll just meet with us that easily? I can¡¯t seem to imagine that.¡± Seffy replied dubiously.


    ¡°Oh, I have a feeling he will.¡± Cyrus smirked.


    Seffy just rolled her eyes at this. Most likely Cyrus was up to mischief again.


    ¡°Do explain.¡± Seffy asked still wondering what Cyrus was up to.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard from that person yesterday about how that lord likes to take in pretty women, right?¡± Cyrus asked as his grin broadened even more.


    Seffy opened her eyes wide at this. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re gonna use me as bait?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be coming along with you so its fine. We just want to give him a proper incentive to let us in. Besides, I¡¯ll be doing all the talking anyway. Unless, of course, you want to infiltrate the old fashioned way?¡±


    ¡°Eh, whatever. I¡¯ll just beat him up if he tries anything.¡± Seffy shrugged and then gave an evil grin. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m eager to see what you will do AFTER meeting him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will amuse you quite a bit.¡± Cyrus replied smiling.


    ¡°In any case, let¡¯s go get that outfit of yours already.¡± Cyrus continued as he got up from his seat after Seffy nodded back.


    The two then went back to the tailor shop they shopped at when they first arrived. As usual, there were many assortments of clothes lined up for display up front. After once again hearing the jingle of bells as they passed through the door, the all too familiar curly haired lady came out from the backroom again with a smile while holding two complete white outfits out. One of them was the ordered outfit that was requested for Seffy. The top was a pure white, long-sleeved shirt that shined like snow and may even be softer than it. It had frills near the center of the shirt at the chest area and some more at the ends of the sleeves. It came along with an equally white overcoat that had a few vertical black streaks running down on either side of it to contrast the colors. It was almost as long as Seffy and from the looks of it, it would reach down to her knees. On the back of the coat, there was a hood with some of the white fur attached at the edges; the same could be said for the end of the sleeves as well as the bottom edge of the coat. The last piece of the outfit was a white skirt with black outline near the edges that was also a bit frilly, but not enough to hamper movement. The clothes just gave off an aura of elegance fit for a noble lady.


    The other white outfit was very much the same, except with no frills and a pair of snow white pants replacing the skirt. It can obviously be deduced who this outfit was for.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you two again. I got the young lady¡¯s outfit finished earlier than I expected. I guess I was really overzealous about the pelt. As there was still some of the pelt leftover, I took the liberty of making another outfit for you as well.¡± The lady happily spoke to Cyrus.


    ¡°Though, I haven¡¯t gotten your measurements so I¡¯m not too sure if it will completely fit. Although it can¡¯t possibly compare to your current robes, I hope you will also take it as a sign of goodwill.¡± The lady continued smiling.


    ¡°Thank you very much for the work. They are very lovely and I¡¯m sure there is no one who could do better. Right, Seffy?¡± Cyrus replied as he turned and asked Seffy to which she just nodded.


    ¡°Oh my, you sure know how to flatter a woman. In any case, please try them on! There¡¯s a dressing room on the right. I¡¯m confident that they will fit your needs very well.¡± The woman added while putting a hand on the side of her face.


    After both of them changed into their respective outfits, they simply stared at their image in the mirrors. Surprisingly, there was also a place in the back of the outfit for the wings to go through. The outfits perfectly matched the both of them, even Cyrus, and they looked even better because of the contrasting colors of black and white between their wings and the outfit.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m sure you guys have something you need to take care of, kids always do these days. Just be sure to visit once in a while, alright? Even if I get customers every day, it can still get pretty lonely here by myself.¡± The lady told them as they nodded back while leaving the store.


    ¡°You sure look happy about your outfit. Didn¡¯t you say before that you didn¡¯t have any preference?¡± Cyrus asked Seffy as he noticed a small smile on her as she hummed a little.


    ¡°I never thought it would turn out this well! Even if I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m still a girl you know?¡± Seffy curtly answered back.


    At this, Cyrus just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°In any case, let¡¯s go sweep through that room for information again. Though, we¡¯ve already read through most of the useful documents so there probably won¡¯t be much left. You never know though.¡±


    As they once again arrived at the guild¡¯s information database, they sifted through the information once more before giving up since there was nothing much else to note. About to leave, they heard a commotion outside in the guild¡¯s main lobby. Seemingly odd that this would happen as it still wasn¡¯t the guild¡¯s rush hour yet, the two of them curiously observed what was going on.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m telling the truth! You can ask Ectivia if you don¡¯t believe me. There were five other adventurer groups with us who also who confirmed it.¡± A man shouted out loud in a scramble.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible you idiot. Something else must¡¯ve killed it; no person should have enough strength to even keep up with that thing, much less kill it.¡± Another rugged man flatly rejected his claims.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s true! We saw the corpse with our own eyes!¡± A woman named Ectivia rebutted the rugged man.


    As the argument continued, Cyrus and Seffy just tilted their heads in confusion. Cyrus then walked up to the woman, who appeared to be a mage as she wore their signature clothing, named Ectivia and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ectivia turned and looked at Cyrus. After a short gasp at his appearance, she answered with, ¡°The earth dragon Agnare that had been terrorizing the nothern Sangin Wilderness near here has been killed! And as unbelievable as it may sound, it¡¯s likely that it was an adventurer who did it! Can you believe it? Someone out there has the strength to take on a low-Myth rank earth dragon! I wonder who that person is¡­¡±


    ¡°What makes you think an adventurer killed it?¡± Cyrus asked, though he had a feeling he knew why.


    ¡°Well, of course it¡¯s because its corpse had been stripped of all useful material! It was picked clean of everything valuable while leaving the rest behind. Only people like adventurers would be that meticulous as regular magic beasts would just eat everything. However, the most convincing evidence that that was the case was the fact that it was cleaved in two by a very sharp object, most likely some powerful weapon. The precision and linearity of the cut can¡¯t possibly be replicated by a magical beast.¡± She replied excitedly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cyrus just looked at Seffy as she stared back at him.


    Not bothering to stay around any longer, the two briskly left the guild.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s definitely our cue to leave soon.¡± Cyrus spoke with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Hopefully they won¡¯t be able to trace it back to us.¡± Seffy quickly responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just quickly finish things up with that lord and leave this place. To be honest, this town is already getting quite boring since there¡¯s nothing of note here.¡±


    The two continued to make their way across the plaza in the center of the town and towards the large mansion in the back. Soon they were standing in front of a large metal gate that surrounded the perimeter of a large, lavish garden with a huge, three story marble mansion placed in the center of it all. The mansion itself was built with extremely intricate designs carved into its outer walls that made it uselessly extravagant even in the eyes of Cyrus who was used to seeing these types of buildings.


    ¡®Well, now I know where most of the tax money goes to.¡¯ Cyrus mused upon seeing this spectacle up close.


    There were two guards who stood in front of the gate that blocked their way. Cyrus and Seffy made their way over to them as they finally noticed the two. Tightly gripping their spears and pointing them at the two figures that were approaching, they started interrogating the two.


    ¡°Halt! Who goes there? State your name and purpose!¡± One of the guards shouted at them.


    ¡°Greetings, gentlemen! I go by the name of Ressalier and this here is my little sister. We are traveling merchants that have, fortuitously, come upon this wondrous town. I have heard that the one who governs this great community resides here. If you would be so inclined, may I speak to the leader of this establishment? I have some business offers that may very well be of interest.¡± Cyrus greeted as he bowed while ¡®introducing¡¯ himself. Likewise, Seffy also bowed, copying Cyrus.


    After hearing his explanation, the guards slightly relaxed, albeit still remaining carefully guarded. These guards would have normally refused anyone that tries to approach the mansion without even listening, and would likely even resort to violence. However, because of Cyrus and Seffy¡¯s current attire which exuded an air of nobleness, and also the way they carried themselves, the guards were more inclined to believe them and would be careful to not be too hostile, lest they earn the ire of their employer if they did, indeed, turn out to be important.


    After the guards closely examined the two, one of the guards went inside the gates to bring someone over. After a few minutes, a large, fat man with an extremely greasy face and hair came waddling over to Cyrus and Seffy. After carefully scrutinizing Cyrus, his eyes soon fell upon Seffy. Seeing Seffy for the beauty that she is, his lips curled into an even greasier smile if it were even possible while licking his lips in a lustful way. On the other hand, Seffy just looked at the man with cold eyes filled with disdain and disgust.


    ¡°Ah, two traveling merchants, was it? We do get those quite a lot. Please do come in. I¡¯m sure Lord Buermen would be quite eager to hear your business proposal.¡± The man spoke as he rubbed his hands together, never taking his eyes off Seffy.


    The two were soon led past the gates and through the garden by the fat man before finally reaching a set of marble double doors that opened into the mansion.


    After they were led into the mansion, they looked around at the exorbitant scene that spread out in front of them. Everything inside was built from marble as well. Marble pillars, marble and glass ceiling, marble pedestals evenly placed across the marble walls with marble sculptures of the Lord Buermen¡¯s face placed on every single one of them. Everything was so uselessly extravagant that Cyrus was utterly baffled at how the economy hasn¡¯t already collapsed from all this wasteful spending.


    As Cyrus and Seffy just stood there in a daze at how someone could live like this, the fat man just gave a chuckle that sounded more like a squeal, and said, ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it? Lord Buermen is only satisfied with the best after all.¡±


    ¡°It is certainly impressive, in a way.¡± Cyrus spoke honestly. Of course, he was thinking about a different kind of impressive from how the pig viewed it.


    ¡°In any case, follow me and I will lead you to Lord Buermen¡¯s private meeting room. I¡¯m sure he will be eager to meet you.¡± The man said, still gazing at Seffy as he started waddling along.


    After finally seeing the pig of a man turn around to head in a different direction, Cyrus quickly and unnoticeably created a shade from his shadow that shot off in a different direction from the man. Cyrus would have the shade secretively go around and collect all the documents, deeds, trading agreements, money and whatever else it could find. Those would include illegal deals as well. Effectively, Cyrus planned to take away all of Lord Buerman¡¯s holdings. When everything was taken away, Cyrus aimed to goad Lord Buermen into accepting a deal with him, one which he could not afford to pay anymore, and watch him squirm after he finds out. Afterwards, Cyrus planned to use that as leverage to get rid of the man through a series of one-sided deals he would force on him.


    It¡¯s quite an effective method against people who rely too much on their money to get through life. In the end, without their money, people like them are just a useless waste of space.


    On the other hand, if the man just turns openly hostile and ignores all their agreements after finding out¡­ Well, it would be needless to say what would happen then. This path is also very likely as men like Lord Buermen would often use force when they can¡¯t deal with problems civilly.


    Either way, this day will be the day that Lord Buermen steps down from his position, whether through peaceful means, or through force.


    Cyrus and Seffy, along with the fat man, soon arrived in front of a lavish, marble doorway much like the one at the mansion¡¯s entrance. After the fat man waved the two inside, they entered into a white room with a large, round table placed in the center. The room itself had many drapes dangling from the ceiling in a symmetric pattern with emblems embroidered onto each of them. The roof itself was made of glass as light from the afternoon sun shinned in, making everything in the room seem to glow.


    On the opposite side of the table from where they entered, they saw the detestable man from yesterday surrounded by his usual entourage of guards. As they moved over to sit opposite from him on the table, the man gave out a wide smile, especially after seeing Seffy.


    ¡°Welcome to my humble abode! As you may have heard from around town, I go by Lord Buermen and I¡¯m the one who manages the area around here. I¡¯ve heard from Piggan that you two are traveling merchants and that you are offering a deal that may pique my interest?¡± The man spoke to Cyrus while keeping his eyes nailed to Seffy.


    ¡®Piggan, huh? That¡¯s quite the suitable name for that man.¡¯ Cyrus smirked inwardly at the name of the man who led them here.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Indeed! I have a rare commodity that is hard found even in vast city markets! Behold! This is the pelt of the White Fenrir Wolf, an extremely powerful magic beast, rumored to be around low-Legend rank! I luckily came across two of these beasts that were near death for whatever reason and managed to procure a few of these pelts.¡± Cyrus said as he took out two White Fenrir Wolf pelts from a pack at his side.


    Lord Buermen¡¯s eyes visibly widened as they sparkled with greed. He wanted the pelts; he wanted them badly. As one who collects various rare, lavish commodities, those additions would greatly appease his thirst.


    ¡°Those are quite the rare finds indeed! However, it appears that the furs are a little bit damaged near the edges and even then, don¡¯t you find the furs¡¯ color to be lacking a little? However, I¡¯m a generous man and am willing to buy it at a little bit below market price even with the imperfections.¡± The man negotiated as he tried to downplay the value of the pelts.


    ¡®Hm, well the price doesn¡¯t really matter as long as he uses a good portion of his funds.¡¯ Cyrus thought to himself.


    ¡°Alright, what are you willing to offer?¡± Cyrus spoke out with a slight smile.


    ¡°How about 2,500 gold coins for both of them?¡± Lord Buermen offered with a smirk.


    ¡°Hmm, that sounds about right. How should we do the exchange then?¡± Cyrus said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Lord Buermen promptly pulled out a document of contract for the transaction. After Cyrus carefully scrutinized the details, both parties quickly signed it.


    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ll just take the pelts off you right now and head off to retrieve the money.¡± Lord Buermen replied, excited at the bargain he was getting.


    After Cyrus handed the pelts to the gleeful Lord Buermen, he and his entire entourage left the room from the other side. While they were retrieving their now non-existent money, Cyrus¡¯s shade came back with everything it had gathered.


    Cyrus simply walked up to the shade with a smirk and stuck a hand inside its immaterial body. Quickly pulling out a few documents from within, he skimmed over them. However, the amused expression he once held quickly strained as he read. By the time he finished reading the documents in his hands, his face was occupied by an annoyed frown. Upon seeing this, Seffy worriedly looked over at Cyrus. She had never seen him like that before after all.


    ¡°Umm, Cyrus, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seffy hesitatingly asked.


    At this question, Cyrus simply handed the documents he held to Seffy. Upon receiving the documents, Seffy quickly scanned through its contents as well. Tearing the documents in half and throwing them on the ground by the time she was done, her face held an empty expression. Her eyes though, in contrast to her expression, burned in them a fiery inferno that threatened to engulf everything.


    The contents of the documents were something repulsive enough that it could even wipe away Cyrus¡¯s ever-present smirk. The documents detailed the exchange of young children to slavery among other things. Though, that by itself would not affect Cyrus much since he already knew that these kinds of dealings go on worldwide. However, the difference was the circumstances of the children involved.


    Every single child listed in the documents had one common trait; that trait was that every single one of them was a child of the man known as Lord Buermen. Apparently, he had been kidnapping pretty women from town that he fancied and was using them as human breeding farms. It can be assumed that the women were killed once they were no longer useful.


    In all of the documents, it was detailed that the children were not just going to be sold into slavery, but to an underground organization that would harvest their organs and body parts to be used in various human experimentations. Of course, all of this takes place after the scum known as Lord Buermen was done ¡®using¡¯ them. These dealings were detailed to have started right after he took office as governor ten years ago and have continued since. From that point, his activities were never discovered because of his iron grip over the civilians.


    ¡°Quite the repulsive fellow, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met a person with so little regard towards life, not to mention the life of his own children. ¡± Cyrus flatly said.


    ¡°Cyrus, can you let me handle this one?¡± Seffy responded in a strained voice, holding back her anger.


    ¡°You sure sound pissed. Ah, that¡¯s right. You were in something of a similar position before. Sure, knock yourself out after I get some info out of them.¡± Cyrus shrugged.


    ¡®Oh well, so much for the plan. I suppose it didn¡¯t really matter that much anyway. Though, the amusement of it was a bit more short-lived than I expected.¡¯ Cyrus quietly thought to himself.


    Neither of them said anything more after that. They remained that way until Lord Buermen came back through the door on the opposite side of the room along with his guards.


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but there¡¯s been a slight problem with retrieving your money. How about we agree on a credit roll until I get the issues sorted out?¡± The Lord Buermen asked as he started sweating profusely.


    ¡°No need.¡± Cyrus casually said while waving one hand in the air.


    Giving a confused look, Lord Buermen asked. ¡°Huh? What do you mean by tha-.¡±


    Before he could finish, both him and his guards were all wrapped up in a swirling coat of darkness as hundreds of black tendrils rose up out of every shadow within the room to attack them. Black miasma soon engulfed the entire room, completely blotting out the sun and making it seem as though it were nighttime.


    With only their heads not completely covered, the Lord Buermen and his entourage just stared in shock and horror at Cyrus as he gazed back with disinterest. Just the silent pressure emanating from Cyrus alone made them tremble as their minds stopped working.


    ¡°Well, it was fun while it lasted. As entertaining as it would be to keep up this charade, I¡¯ve grown tired of you.¡± Cyrus said as Lord Buermen became more and more of a driveling mess.


    ¡°W-what is the meaning of this!? Unhand me this instant you fiend! You won¡¯t get away with this! I am the lord of this town! Without me, the town is nothing! Haha, that¡¯s right as long as I¡¯m the lord you can¡¯t touch me without hurting the town as well! Before long, people will come after you if I die. I-if you release me this instant, I might consider sparing you for this.¡± Lord Buermen stuttered as he became more and more incoherent.


    ¡°Uh huh. Well, too bad for the town then. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be oh-so sad for your death.¡± Cyrus smugly taunted.


    ¡°Hmm, you seem to know a few things about this underground organization. Let¡¯s see what we can pry out of you.¡± Cyrus mused as he went up to the sniveling man and held a hand over the man¡¯s face.


    Cyrus then siphoned information out of the man¡¯s soul as he read through the Lord Buermen¡¯s memories. After finding out what he needed, Cyrus simply lifted his hand away from the man. However, unlike the first time Cyrus used it, the man still held on to his sanity, or what¡¯s left of it.


    With a quick swipe of his hand, Cyrus flung Lord Buermen across the room into a solid marble wall, knocking the wind out of him.


    ¡°He¡¯s all yours, Seffy. Be sure to be thorough about it, not that I have to tell you that.¡± Cyrus said as he turned back to Seffy who was waiting patiently for Cyrus to finish. ¡°Now then, time to go hunt down the rest of the guilty party.¡±


    Cyrus then disappeared into his own shadow, taking along the entourage of guards with him. As their screams faded away in the darkness, the only two people left in the room were Seffy and the struggling Lord Buermen who was still in a daze from getting thrown.


    As he got his bearings, Lord Buermen, through what little amount of clear thought he had within him, seemed to have realized that the monstrous being known as Cyrus had left the room. After looking around and finally meeting gazes with the beautiful blond girl in front of him, he instantly got up and sprinted at her. Maybe he had hoped that he could hold her hostage and use her as leverage against that black monster. Or maybe, he just wanted one last chance to satisfy his lust before his life inevitably gets snuffed out.


    As he charged at her, Seffy just stared back at him through golden, magma-like eyes as they burned with fury. As he was about to grab her, she kicked his manhood with grisly force which resulted in a guttural howl from the man as he rolled on the floor in pain.


    After quickly gathering four swords that were dropped by the guards when Cyrus consumed them, Seffy used them to puncture both of the man¡¯s hands and feet, effectively nailing him to the ground in a spread eagle position.


    ¡°Please! Please! I beg of you! Let me go! I promise I will make it worth you while!¡± The man pleaded as the last of his ego and clear thought left him in his pain.


    Glaring at him, Seffy stepped to his side before brutally kicking him, rattling his entire being. Spluttering as he coughed out blood, Lord Buermen stared in fright with red, bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. What were you saying? I couldn¡¯t quite hear you.¡± Seffy flatly asked with empty eyes.


    This time Lord Buermen said nothing as he just whimpered on the ground like a child. Seeing him like this, Seffy¡¯s expression only became colder.


    ¡°This is why I hate your kind. The only thing people like you are capable of is flaunting around your status and expecting everyone to kneel before you. Always thinking as though you¡¯re above everyone else, never caring about anything other than filling your pockets at the expense of others. It disgusts me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. Did you ever give them mercy when they pleaded and begged? All the children and people who you¡¯ve sold and killed, have you once ever shown them even an ounce of mercy?¡± Seffy coldly asked. As Lord Buermen remained silent, Seffy kicked him again.


    ¡°Tell me! Do you have anything in that rotten carcass of yours that is even remotely redeemable!? Answer me!¡± Seffy shouted angrily as she started stomping on his arm.


    Unable to utter a sound, Lord Buermen could only tremble as a pool of warm liquid formed under him. Watching this happen, Seffy started giggling uncontrollably.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I suppose not. Why would you? You understand nothing. You know of nothing except the luxurious comfort of a life built upon the tears of others. Hahaha¡­ it¡¯s funny. Really. How people like you could survive for so long drowning in carnal desires when others more deserving are toiling for their lives.¡±


    Smiling as she picked up another sword, Seffy went over and gave him a quick slice across the stomach as he screeched. ¡°People like you are a disease to this world. Your only purpose is to infect, corrupt, and destroy. You¡¯ve ruined countless lives, and only when you yourself are placed in this position do you start groveling like the worthless garbage you are.¡±


    ¡°Untold numbers of lives ruined¡­ lives whom you have no business interfering with, just to sate your worthless desires. I¡¯ve seen your eyes before as they looked at me as though I were just a toy. So you like to play with pretty women, do you? Allow me to oblige that wish of yours.¡± Seffy grinned with a crazed look in her eyes.


    ¡°You know, after being abused for so long, I¡¯ve always wanted to know what it feels like to be on the other side. Turns out it¡¯s a pretty nice feeling. You understand me don¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had many similar experiences to right now. Though, not on the receiving end, I suppose.¡± Seffy beamed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ where should we start?¡­ Ah¡­ I guess we can go with the root of the problem first.¡± Seffy cheerfully mused as she focused on the man¡¯s third leg.


    Seffy soon slashed his pants apart to reveal the grotesque piece of flesh. Ignoring the man who was wildly shaking his head, holding no hesitation, she started puncturing hole after hole into the person¡¯s manhood as he started foaming from agony.


    ¡°Are you enjoying it!? Are you!? This is the suffering you¡¯ve condemned so many others to! How does it feel!?¡± Seffy laughed.


    After getting no further reaction, she just cut the whole thing off. After that, Seffy meticulously did the same thing to all his other body parts, making sure to inflict as much pain as possible. Realizing that the man had already fainted from pain after mutilating the majority of his body, Seffy simply cut his head off before she threw the blood-stained sword to the side.


    Calming down, all Seffy could say was, ¡°Pathetic¡­¡± With that last word, she left the now blood-soaked room to meet up with Cyrus who, surprising, had finished before her and was waiting in the garden.


    ¡°So¡­ how many did you kill?¡± Seffy asked after looking at him for a bit.


    ¡°All of them. Though, I wish they would¡¯ve put up a little bit more of a fight. It was quite boring since they all just ran after seeing me.¡± Cyrus casually replied.


    ¡°I see¡­ what of the town then?¡± Seffy inquired.


    ¡°What of them? In the end, it would¡¯ve been more appropriate to say we¡¯ve killed off a tumor. If they knew, they¡¯ll probably be singing praises for us.¡± Cyrus laughed.


    ¡°Even so, what a worthless thing to waste money on, really now.¡± Cyrus said as he turned towards the marble mansion. ¡°I wonder how much money was used on that.¡± He mused to himself.


    ¡°Anyway, should we just leave town as is right now? What do we do about everything your shade collected?¡± Seffy asked as she interjected Cyrus¡¯s musings.


    ¡°Yes, I think we should just leave as is. As for everything in my shade¡­ We¡¯ll just dump it in front of the mansion. I¡¯m sure the townspeople can use the money and resources in a much more productive way than we can. Besides, I¡¯m not too keen on using dirty money like that, especially after finding out where a lot of it came from.¡± Cyrus answered as he shrugged.


    ¡°Well then, how were things on your end? If I remember, this was your first time doing something like that.¡± Cyrus asked curiously.


    ¡°The man fainted too quickly; I didn¡¯t even get a chance to REALLY dig into him. What? Were you expecting more of a reaction?¡± Seffy nonchalantly replied.


    ¡°Not so much that. I¡¯m more curious as to how well you ¡¯handled¡¯ him. Though from what you just said, it looks like you need a little more work on that. I¡¯ll teach you some of my methods later.¡± Cyrus smiled.


    ¡°Pft. And here I thought you were worried.¡± Seffy said while furrowing her brows.


    Taking one last look at the marble mansion, Cyrus silently mused, ¡°Well, after all the time I¡¯ve been dead, I guess some things still haven¡¯t and probably won¡¯t ever change. What a peculiar race humanity is; always having a penchant towards conflict. Even after ruling over them for so long, I still can¡¯t fully comprehend them. Rather than an outside attack, they¡¯ll sooner collapse upon themselves from infighting. Yet, in spite of all that they still continue to survive until today. A race full of contradictions and yet also a race that continues to struggle forward in spite of itself. I guess that¡¯s what also makes them so interesting.¡±


    ¡°You done with your monologue yet, Cyrus?¡± Seffy interrupted.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m done. More importantly, we should probably leave here soon before anyone comes. Anymore, and it¡¯d turn into a very annoying situation and I¡¯m certainly not in the mood to explain everything.¡± Cyrus decided as he opened his wings and soared into the sky.


    Following Cyrus, Seffy did the same and flew up to his location.


    ¡°So are we flying to Sangin now?¡± Seffy asked as she reached his altitude.


    ¡°Yeah. As much as I¡¯d like to walk, I¡¯d rather get away from here as quickly as possible.¡± Cyrus spoke as he started flying in a south-western direction.


    Following his lead, Seffy followed after as well and the two of them soon left the town of Angrel behind them.

 Chapter 10: Turning Gears

    A/n: Welp, I didn''t post a chapter yesterday, so I''ll have to make that up sometime soon. In any case, hope you guys enjoy the chapter. Some interesting things happen in this one and it also the introduces a rather annoying character archetype. Hurray for 10 chapter milestone though. Can''t believe how much I''ve already typed up. As always, rate, review, comment, criticize, and point out mistakes.


    Also, anyone ever just stare at their fiction page and just refreshing every few seconds to look at the view counter? I now know how addicting it is. RIP my time.


    ///


    Two men could be seen within a small study room. One of the men could be seen sitting behind a large wooden desk topped to the brim with documents and files of all sorts. Another could be seen standing in front of said desk and was nervously fidgeting around.


    ¡°So then, vice-guild master Alexius, tell me what really happened to that mana bauble that you were supposed to supervise. Don¡¯t spout anymore of that nonsense from before. Even if that mana bauble is still functioning, anyone can see the strange changes that came over it, especially that crackling of mana that sometimes appears. You should understand, how important and expensive that high-quality bauble is, right? I¡¯m holding you responsible for any problems associated with it so don¡¯t hide anything.¡± The man behind the desk said.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry guild master Reinhart, but I can¡¯t disclose that information even to you. You should know our policies when dealing with guild members, right? Ah-!¡± Alexius immediately closed his mouth after saying that.


    ¡°Hm¡­ so it was a guild member was it? A new guild member at that since the crackling began recently and there were no incidents of this occurring prior, which means all the veteran adventurers are out of the picture. And from the fact that the bauble still crackles with mana, it must¡¯ve been someone of considerable ability as well¡­¡± Reinhart deduced.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question Alexius. Have you heard of the recent dragon incident?¡± Reinhart probed.


    ¡°O-of course! An extremely strong adventurer was said to have killed earth dragon Agnare as unbelievable as it may sound. Though, we still have no idea who it was.¡± Alexius quickly replied.


    ¡°Now then Alexius, let me ask you another question. Doesn¡¯t it seem strange to you that right after finding out about the mysterious change to the mana bauble that we then heard that a dragon was killed by a mysterious adventurer near here?¡± Reinhart inquired as he crossed his hands and placed both his arms on the desk while squinting at the nervous man.


    ¡°T-that¡­¡± Alexius was about to respond as he realized what Reinhart was implying.


    ¡°I feel that because such incidents occurred within such a close time proximity to each other, we can¡¯t just waive it off as coincidence. Now then Alexius, what can you tell me about this?¡± Reinhart continued to stare straight at Alexius like a hawk searching for any weakness.


    As if giving up, Alexius was just about to reveal the details of the incident on that day when he all of a sudden started yelling out.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± Alexius shouted out as he collapsed to the floor while writhing in pain.


    Guild master Reinhart instantly widened his eyes upon seeing this and hurried over to Alexius¡¯s side.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to you!? What¡¯s going on!?¡± Reinhart shouted at the writhing and gasping man as he started to calm down a little. It was then that Reinhart saw a glowing black sigil mark on the back of Alexius¡¯s hand.


    ¡®¡­I see. To even go as far as put a hex on him. Someone must really want to remain hidden¡­¡¯ Reinhart thought in contemplation.


    ¡®In any case, I¡¯ll find out who it is soon enough. There can only be so many new guild members within the past few days after all. Even if I can¡¯t find him, there is still a high chance that someone must¡¯ve known of him in town. Still, for there to exist someone capable of killing a dragon¡­¡¯ Reinhart thought as he considered the implications of this.


    If someone really was capable of single-handedly killing a dragon, then this won¡¯t just be a problem within the guild anymore. It¡¯ll become a national issue if it were to ever be spread. People will soon be scouring the lands to find this mysterious person and that¡¯ll only lead to trouble.


    With a tired sigh, Reinhart could only rub his temples as he watched Alexius stop struggling.


    ///


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally done it! Finally, we''ve reconstructed the ancient summoning magic!¡± A hooded figure shouted out with glee from within a dark, stone room. Piles upon piles of books, research documents, archaic runes, and many others could be seen strewn across the tables and floor.


    ¡°After so many years of research¡­ we¡¯ve finally done it¡­ Soon, with this, we can summon individuals strong enough to counteract the secret weapon of those damned demons.¡± Another hooded figure shouted out, equally excited.


    ¡°Soon, this blasted war will be over, and with it will be the fall of those demons. Using what we¡¯ve learned today and also ¡®that¡¯, we can soon exterminate all of them and finally secure peace.¡± A third hooded figure continued.


    ¡°May the Elemental God Solaris give us his blessings. May we forever be graced by his light; the light that will save us with its purity, that will rain down upon our enemies and the unworthy and smite them with its holy wrath.¡± A final hooded man could be heard chanting in reverence as the others started doing the same.


    ¡°May the light of humanity shine justice upon all those who stand in the way.¡± The four figures finished in unison.


    ///


    High above, in the mountainous continent of Astheon, a grand, golden palace stood upon the highest peak where the ancient Celestial citadel once resided. Inside one of the rooms of this golden palace, a man and a woman could be seen sitting across a table from each other.


    The man was wearing white and gold robes with intricate designs embroidered in the form of a sun. Across his waist, there was a glowing, white sash that seemed to ward away even the night itself in its brilliance. This person had long golden hair tied together in a braid that hung over his shoulder and his pure white eyes exuded an air of authority.


    ¡°So after two years, you still couldn¡¯t find a trace of what caused that abnormality?¡± The man questioned the woman sitting across from him.


    ¡°None. I couldn¡¯t find anything at all which should¡¯ve been impossible considering its breadth of influence. Yet the source seems to have eluded me.¡± A woman sporting greyish white hair tied in a bun responded. The raging storm contained within her eyes flickered as her pride was slightly damaged over finding out nothing during her time away.


    ¡°Well, if you found nothing then you found nothing. No use digging any further for something we may not even know exists. In any case, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± The man sighed as he got up and left.


    Walking through the hallway away from the room they were in, this man was sporting a rather annoyed expression as he clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Tch. Useless. At least that bitch Umbriel would¡¯ve done a better job than her. No matter. One or two unknown variables shouldn¡¯t affect my plans too much.¡¯ The man thought as he gave a smug smirk while he walked towards his own room.


    ¡®Soon¡­ Very soon¡­ the world will be mine.¡¯ The man smiled gleefully as he closed the door of his room behind him.


    ///


    Cyrus and Seffy have been flying for nearly half a day now and it was already night time since they had left during the afternoon. They were currently soaring over an open grass plain as they had left the Sangin Wilderness a while back. While looking for a place to stop and camp for the night, they spotted a campfire in the distance. Having already cooled off from their earlier mood, they decided to head in its direction. Since the camping grounds had already been set up, they decided to save on the effort of having to do it themselves. Either way, if it were bandits or just simple travelers, they figured they¡¯d have a place to rest ready for them there instead of having to search for one.


    The two landed a fair distance away and decided to walk towards that direction instead of flying. After all, startling the people there probably wouldn¡¯t be the best of ideas. They soon found a dirt road that had many wheel skid marks indicating that travelers use it often and followed it while approaching the campfire.


    ¡°So, what did you find out from that piece of trash? You looked into his soul, right?¡± Seffy asked as they walked.


    ¡°Well, unfortunately he didn¡¯t really know all that much. He was probably on the lower end of the hierarchy. All I really got from him was the name of the organization and some information of what they deal with. They¡¯re called the Black Legion, and as you can imagine of an underground organization, they deal with literally everything that can be considered unethical. Slaves, human experimentation, mind drugs, kidnappings, assassinations, you name it.¡± Cyrus answered back while shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you plan on dealing with them eventually?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. For now though, I¡¯m not going to actively pursue them; killing a single man is easy, hunting down an entire organization is a bit more trouble than what I would like to deal with right now. However, should they try anything; I won¡¯t hesitate to wipe them out.¡±


    ¡°Mmn. Alright, I suppose.¡±


    They soon approached the camp as they chatted. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a bandit camp so they didn¡¯t have to do anymore killing today. As they got close, the people of the camp seemed to notice them. Even with their masks on, they still stood out quite a bit since they were the only ones walking the road at this time. This, and also the fact that their conspicuous attires literally made them stand out like lights in a dark cave.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The camp that came into view was comprised of three carriages surrounding a campfire in the middle. Huddled near the campfire was a small group of people of no more than fifteen people. There were three elderly people, eight adults, two teenagers, and two children. Of those eight adults, it appears that half of them were proficient in combat as they reached for their weapons while Cyrus and Seffy approached.


    They seemed wary. Of course, that¡¯s completely expected considering the circumstances, and especially since Cyrus and Seffy looked more like noblemen than travelers. As Cyrus and Seffy reached the edge of the camp, one of the four armed men shouted out.


    ¡°Stop right there and identify yourselves! Make it quick if you don¡¯t want a sword in your gut.¡± The man declared threateningly.


    ¡°We mean no harm. We simply have had a long day of travel and would like a safe place to rest. Since you people have already set up camp here, we figured that it would be for the best if we joined you. My name is Cyrus and this is my travelling companion Seffy. If you would be so kind, may we set up our things around here?¡± Cyrus courteously replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we would let you do that. In case you haven¡¯t noticed, but everything about you two is extremely suspicious. First off, why were you even travelling during the night, especially in those clothes, when you could¡¯ve easily set up camp earlier? You do know that there are many dangers when travelling and especially so after dark, right? That and also the fact that you two look nothing like travelers. We can¡¯t let you near us when we don¡¯t even know the first thing about you.¡± The same man responded after refusing.


    ¡°Certainly we may seem suspicious¡­ I¡¯ll tell you what. We¡¯ll let you search us for any weapons and after that, if you¡¯re still uncertain about it, we¡¯ll pay you guys for the inconvenience of letting us stay here. We¡¯ll even let you guys keep watch over us.¡± Cyrus said, smiling while opening his hands to show he wasn¡¯t holding anything dangerous.


    Cyrus had long stowed away his scepter within his spatial ring. He was certain that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything to raise their suspicions.


    Lowering their hands that were on the hilt of their weapons, the men seemed to relax a little at hearing this. After discussing among themselves, one of them cautiously went over and searched through Cyrus and his bag before doing the same to Seffy, although he blushed a little when he did so. Seemingly satisfied that they were no threat, the man simply went back before one of the unarmed men in the back came over.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re clean and you don¡¯t seem like you have any malicious intents so we¡¯ll permit you. Considering the situation, it¡¯s unlikely for you guys to be bandits anyway. However, know that if you try anything, we won¡¯t hesitate to respond in kind.¡± The man gruffly spoke.


    ¡°My name is Casic and I am the leader of this group. We¡¯re currently traveling to the capital for personal reasons. Pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡± The man continued as he held his hand out.


    Taking the hand and shaking it, Cyrus promptly replied, ¡°Likewise.¡±


    After doing so, Cyrus and Seffy went off to the side to set up their tent. Finishing their tent up briskly, they then decided to move to the campfire to cook some of the food they bought in town. Sitting a bit away from the others, Cyrus took out some of the ingredients he kept frozen in his bag using magic to preserve them and melted them out of sight. After putting everything inside a small pot, Cyrus brought it over and put it on the fire before heading back to where Seffy was sitting.


    As they sat on the edge of the campsite while watching the food cook, one of the teenagers noticed them and came over. The one who came over was a young human girl, looking to be around fifteen years of age. She had medium length brown hair tied in a single braid that hung down her back and had almond shaped brown eyes. There were some freckles on her face that seemed to indicate that she was an outdoors type of girl. She held a curious smile as she got close before standing in front of them.


    Before Cyrus could say anything the girl simply asked, ¡°Are those wings real?¡±


    Smirking a little at this, Cyrus sarcastically responded with, ¡°No, of course not, they¡¯re just there for decoration. I hear it¡¯s the latest fashion to travel while having large ornaments attached to your back.¡±


    Pouting a little at being made fun of, she proceeded to ignore Cyrus before turning to Seffy. She then stared intently at Seffy while waiting for her to respond.


    ¡°They¡¯re real.¡± Seffy simply said.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. So you can fly and stuff, right? It must be so much fun just being able to soar through the air. If only I could grow wings.¡± The girl chatted on.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Seffy started before being interrupted again.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. I still haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. My name is Cassidy. You know the guy who your friend here talked to before? I¡¯m his daughter.¡± Cassidy introduced herself.


    ¡°Your wings are so pretty! They look really glossy and soft. Can I touch them? Can I?¡± Cassidy continued chattering, not even giving a chance for Seffy to respond.


    ¡°I suppose. Sure¡­¡± Seffy hesitatingly responded.


    Before Seffy even had the chance to react, Cassidy already buried her entire face into her wings. As Cassidy rubbed her cheeks up and down against her wings, Seffy just looked to Cyrus for help. Unfortunately for her, Cyrus just gave her a knowing smirk as if amused by the situation. Unable to do anything else, Seffy just gave up struggling and waited for the girl to be done.


    Finally lifting her face away from the now ruffled feathers of Seffy¡¯s wing, Cassidy simply exclaimed, ¡°So soft! It¡¯s like a pillow. You¡¯re so lucky you get to sleep in that every day.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Sorry, I got ahead of myself again. I don¡¯t even know your name yet. Can you please tell me your name?¡± Cassidy asked after realizing that she had been one-sidedly imposing on Seffy.


    ¡°¡­ My name is Saphiron, but you can just call me Seffy.¡± Seffy slowly replied, still a bit unsure.


    ¡°What a beautiful name! Just what I expected from someone as pretty as you are! How do you keep your skin so smooth and glossy? And that beautiful blonde hair! Just how do you manage it? I must know!¡± Cassidy once again began to run her mouth.


    ¡°I¡­ This is just how it naturally is. I don¡¯t really do anything.¡± Seffy honestly responded.


    ¡°Unfair! And I have to work so hard every day to manage my hair and skin and you don¡¯t have to do anything! Sometimes the world is just so unfair!¡± Cassidy complained while puffing her cheeks.


    ¡°Well, whatever. Some people just get all the good things. Anyway! Why are you guys traveling alone? Actually, how are you traveling alone? Wait, no, you guys can fly, that¡¯s right¡­ never mind. Where are you guys going?¡± Cassidy rapidly spoke, shooting out question after question.


    Seffy, unsure whether to answer or not, looked at Cyrus for confirmation to which he just nodded. After receiving the okay signal, Seffy simply said, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the capital to attend Sangin Academy.¡±


    After hearing this, Cassidy revealed an utterly beaming smile as she excitedly responded with, ¡°Me too! Me too! Oh my god, what a coincidence this is! To think the first friend I made outside of our village will also be going there. I¡¯m so excited! We¡¯re gonna have such a good time together there.¡±


    Being completely thrown off after arbitrary being declared her ¡®friend¡¯, Seffy wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to this overly bubbly girl. As she hesitated to say something, a call from one of the adults interrupted her train of thought. Cassidy, looking a bit disappointed, soon started to leave.


    ¡°Ah, sorry! It looks like we¡¯ve been talking for way too long. My dad¡¯s calling for me so I¡¯ll talk to you later! Bye bye!¡± Cassidy quickly ended before she sprinted off to where her father was.


    ¡°¡­¡± Seffy was left a little dumbstruck, not sure of what just happened.


    On the other hand, Cyrus had been snickering the entire time as he watched the whole ¡®conversation¡¯; though, it was mostly just Cassidy running her mouth off.


    Looking a little annoyed, Seffy simply asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help me?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was quite amusing watching you struggle. Besides, you need to talk to people other than me. Even you yourself should know this. I can¡¯t always be talking in your stead after all. I think that it¡¯s great that you already made a friend even before attending the academy. Hahaha, though I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to have your hands full with this one. The hurdle on this one is quite high.¡± Cyrus laughed to himself.


    ¡°Ugh. Well¡­ at least she¡¯s still easier to deal with than you.¡± Seffy tiredly replied, as if giving up.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not THAT bad, am I?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re worse.¡±


    ¡°How rude. I¡¯ve always considered my personality to be one of my charms. You know you like it, just admit it.¡± Cyrus smirked as he winked his eye.


    ¡°Eeeh¡­ I¡¯ll pass. In any case, I don¡¯t really feel hungry so I¡¯m heading off to bed right now. All that positive energy just drained me dry.¡± Seffy said while giving a tired shrug.


    ¡°Alright, suit yourself. I¡¯ll just be doing the usual. Hope you have a good rest.¡± Cyrus spoke while waving as Seffy left towards their tent.

 Chapter 11: Troublesome

    Hey guys! Sorry I haven''t been updating for the past few days. I had some stuff to do, *cough* *cough* study for exams and procrastinating *cough*. Also, as an update, I may not be able to update as much this week as I have some exams/projects coming up. Though I''ll try to get at least one or two chapters out. In any case, hope you guys enjoy.


    ///


    It was the morning of next day, and people were soon rousing awake. Fortunately for the traveling group, Cyrus secretly warded away all the dangers of the night so everyone had a peaceful rest. After waking up, the people of the traveling group were soon getting ready to head off as it would be a good idea to reach the capital as quickly as they can. While everyone was packing up, Cassidy, who was one of the early risers, saw Cyrus and started walking up to him. As she came closer, she saw Cyrus was currently making something in his hands and, being the curious girl she was, she wondered what it was. Soon she was standing in front of him and started talking to him.


    ¡°Morning to ya. You sure are up early aren¡¯t you? Couldn¡¯t sleep much?¡± Cassidy greeted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep at all, in fact.¡± Cyrus absentmindedly replied while still working on the trinket in his hands.


    ¡°Eh? Wait, why didn¡¯t you sleep? It¡¯s bad not to get proper rest you know?¡± Cassidy replied a little surprised.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m one of those who don¡¯t really need much sleep. I¡¯m not all that tired.¡±


    ¡°Eh, suit yourself. If you say you¡¯re fine then you¡¯re fine. Anyway, what are you working on there? Is that what you¡¯ve been doing the whole night?¡± Cassidy asked, finally getting to the part she was curious about.


    At this question, Cyrus just held up what he had in his hands. On the palm of his hands, there appeared two bracelets carved out of some sort of scaly material and had runes etched onto them. Though, for the normal person, they would just look like pretty bracelets but nothing really out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been making these bracelets, among other things, throughout the night. I think they turned out pretty well.¡± Cyrus replied before he returned to working on them again.


    ¡°Hm. I never expected you to be the type of person to have that kind of hobby. You seem like the type of person who¡¯d probably be breaking things more often than creating.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty rude of you to say. I¡¯ll have you know I consider myself to be an innovator among other things. Though, it is also true that I do break things quite often.¡± Cyrus replied with a grin while shrugging.


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t exactly make that great a first impression. Though, I feel that¡¯s probably just your usual personality.¡±


    ¡°Quite observant of you. I wouldn¡¯t take you for that kind from your first impression either. So? Is there anything else you need? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not just sticking around because of my wondrous personality?¡± Cyrus quipped.


    ¡°Hardly. I simply wanted to ask you something. Would you care to travel with us? I know you and Seffy have wings and can probably travel a lot faster than us, but it would be nice company having you guys with us. In the end, we¡¯re all headed in the same direction and I¡¯ve already convinced my dad to let you guys come with us if you want.¡± Cassidy asked with a rather expectant look.


    ¡°I suppose so. We haven¡¯t had much company so it would be a nice change of pace. It¡¯ll be a good thing for Seffy to have someone else to talk to besides me. I¡¯m sure you may have already realized, but extended exposure to my personality isn¡¯t good for anyone¡¯s sanity if I do say so myself. Though, I¡¯m sure Seffy would have some of her own objections to this as well.¡± Cyrus replied as he stared at Cassidy with a grin.


    ¡°Huh, why?¡± Cassidy asked a bit confused.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Cyrus said, shrugging once more.


    ¡°Well, whatever. Where is Seffy, anyway?¡± Cassidy inquired while looking around.


    ¡°Still sleeping. Which reminds me¡­¡± Cyrus said as he stowed away the bracelets and stood up. He then made his way over to their tent and went inside. Soon enough, a loud thump could be heard despite the noise outside from people packing. After a bit of indiscernible groaning and complaining, Cyrus and Seffy came out of the tent with Seffy rubbing her butt.


    ¡°You just had to kick me awake, didn¡¯t you? I swear, one of these days, I¡¯m going to pay you back for this.¡± Seffy groaned after a big yawn while rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d have to wake up earlier than me before that, something I¡¯m not too sure will happen anytime soon.¡± Cyrus continued grinning.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a cheater. You don¡¯t even need sleep.¡± Seffy accused.


    Cyrus just shrugged with a smirk plastered on his face after hearing Seffy¡¯s accusations. Like this, they soon walked up to where Cassidy was still standing. Cassidy just raised her eyebrow at their performance but didn¡¯t comment on it.


    Cassidy greeted with a big smile on her face as soon as they reached her. ¡°Morning, Seffy! Hope you had a good night¡¯s sleep. Hey, listen. Do you want to travel with us to the capital?¡±


    Seffy just gave her a weird look and as she was about to say otherwise, Cyrus elbowed her in the side. Giving Cyrus an annoyed look, Seffy just tiredly sighed and then shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s fine with me.¡± Seffy said as if giving up.


    ¡°Hurray! We¡¯re going to have such a good time together! I have so much I want to talk about.¡± Cassidy cheerfully smiled while clapping her hands together.


    ¡°Alright, well now that that¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Like you guys, I still have to finish packing up. Bye!¡± Cassidy said as she turned around and sprinted off.


    After watching her run off, Cyrus turned and smiled at Seffy, ¡°Oh, cheer up. She¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll grow on you. Anyway, let¡¯s go eat breakfast. I know you¡¯re not a morning person, but you haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday morning so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just grumpy from the lack of food.¡±


    ¡°Half the reason was because of you¡­¡± Seffy grumbled as she followed Cyrus to go eat.


    After a quick breakfast, packing up their stuff, and putting on their masks, the two were ready to set off along with the rest of the travelling group. After smoothing out the conditions for travelling together with Casic, they soon departed.


    Cyrus and Seffy traveled next to Cassidy¡¯s carriage and were subjected to Cassidy¡¯s barrage of words, much to Seffy¡¯s displeasure. Despite that, the journey was going well and they ran into no issues. Soon, the scenery changed and they could see the large white walls of the capital far off in the distance.


    In anticipation of finally reaching the city, Cyrus and Seffy, along with the rest of the traveling group, quickened their pace. However, before long, a large roaring and the galloping of many horses could be heard from a distance behind their group.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting closer! What do we do? We¡¯re done for if it catches up to us!¡±


    ¡°Hell if I know! We shouldn¡¯t have messed with that thing in the first place! It was much too strong for us!¡±


    ¡°Shut up you idiots and think of a way to escape! I don¡¯t care what it takes, you all have to protect me or else!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Look! There¡¯s a bunch of travellers up ahead! Maybe we can use them as a distraction!¡±


    ¡°Good idea! Hurry it up! I can¡¯t die here.¡±


    Loud shouting could be heard as everyone turned their heads behind them, wondering what was happening. A large dust cloud soon came into view from the plains a fair distance behind them. Soon, one by one, people in knight¡¯s armor riding on horses emerged from the dust cloud following behind what appeared to be a teenaged boy wearing lavish clothing and an elderly mage. As quickly as they appeared, they soon galloped past the travelling group, not even giving them a second glance as they rode off in the distance towards the capital.


    ¡°RAAAAAAAAAAWRRRRR¡±


    Another large roar soon interrupted their puzzlement as everyone snapped their necks back to look at the cause of the noise. Also appearing from behind the dust cloud was the figure of a large magical beast. It had a thick, fur covered body that rippled from muscle as it stood on its four legs. Golden yellow fur covered the entirety of its body that formed into a large mane at the base of the head. The head itself was something that looked half human half beast and was scrunched into a vicious snarl as it glared at the traveling group. At the rear of its body, instead of a normal fur tail, it had a double stinger that twitched as it menacingly waved back and forth in conjunction to the beast¡¯s movements. The beast itself stood at a height that towered above the carriages of the traveling group by almost twice the height.


    The looks of surprise plastered on the travelling group¡¯s faces soon warped into looks of horror and fear. Aside from Cyrus and Seffy, the whole group stared at the beast while trembling. Some individuals of the travelling group had even started tearing up as they fell on their behind. Cyrus, in contrast, just had a bored look on his face as he stared at the beast. Seffy on the other hand was grinning, not because of the beast, but because she saw that Cassidy was also trembling with a fearful look on her face. It was a nice change from her usual forward and positive attitude that had now turned meek and afraid as she tried to make herself seem as small as possible. It was a refreshing change of expression for Seffy as she didn¡¯t think anything could quell the unending energy in the girl.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± Cassidy stuttered while still trembling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seffy asked while holding a slight smirk.


    ¡°That¡­ that thing¡­ It¡¯s going to eat all of us. We need to get away from here.¡± Cassidy said while panicking.


    ¡°Hmm. It doesn¡¯t seem like much of a threat though¡­¡± Seffy nonchalantly responded.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean it isn¡¯t much of a threat!? Do you not know what that is? That thing is a wingless manticore! A freaking Mid-Legend rank magical beast! Just one of them could massacre a whole troop of soldiers! We can¡¯t fight that thing! Oh god, oh god, oh god. What do we do? WHAT DO WE DO?¡± Cassidy quickly spoke, seemingly starting to become hysteric.


    Cassidy wasn¡¯t the only one like this as even the four people of the travelling group who were proficient in combat were also shivering as they raised their swords up in nervous anticipation.


    After eyeing the travelling group for a bit, the manticore deemed that they weren¡¯t a threat and soon made its way over while slowly increasing its pace. Soon, it was just a few meters away from the first traveler where it then pounced, aiming to rip the person to shreds. However, before it could do so, the back of a large, black scythe smashed into its side, flinging it a hundred meters back.


    Not only the manticore, but everyone with the exception of Cyrus looked at the cause with wide eyes full of shock. What instantly appeared between the group and the manticore, without anyone even noticing, was the figure of Seffy holding a large black scythe that was even taller than she was. She held a smirk on her face as she slowly made her way over to the manticore who was still struggling to get up.


    ¡°How fortunate. I was getting quite bored of just walking. Hopefully you¡¯ll give me some good exercise. You¡¯ll play with me won¡¯t you, mister kitty cat?¡± Seffy playfully asked the manticore.


    The manticore on the other hand just gave a low growl as it stared cautiously at the girl. After having experienced the force of that impact, it knew it had to take the girl seriously. Before Seffy could say anything else, the manticore once again pounced on her as it attempted to rip her arms off. Opening its maw wide, it attempted to bite off one of Seffy¡¯s arms. Unfortunately for the manticore, Seffy just turned the scythe around and shoved the base of its shaft straight into the throat of the manticore with enough force that it nearly poked a hole right through to the other side.


    As the manticore choked and attempted to jump back, Seffy went up to it and kicked it up right below the jaw making it lift upwards a bit. While the manticore was still in the air, Seffy turned around and gave it a spinning high kick with her other leg, breaking off most of the manticore¡¯s teeth while also sending it flying once more. While the manticore was still in its daze, Seffy jumped up high and used her wings to get an even higher altitude. After doing so, Seffy simply dived straight down towards the manticore with blazing speed while holding her scythe above her head. With a single swing and a loud chopping noise, the manticore that was still trying to get its bearings had gotten itself cleaved in half. With a weak gurgling cry, the manticore died soon after as its two halves dropped to the ground.


    After confirming its death, Seffy simply hefted her scythe on her shoulder as she walked back to the travelling group. The entire group just stared at her in disbelief as she approached. The young girl who didn¡¯t looked like she had any fighting ability had just easily killed off a mid-Legend rank magical beast. That beast could have fought evenly with even the royal army commander and yet she killed it as if she were just playing around. As the situation slowly sunk in, cheers began to erupt from the group as they immediately came up and started praising Seffy. Seffy on the other hand, simply ignored them as she made her way back to where Cyrus was standing.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Quite the flashy show you put up. Had fun with it?¡± Cyrus smirked as he watched Seffy smile back.


    ¡°Yeah. Though it didn¡¯t last as long as I thought it would, it was much needed stress relief. I know I¡¯ve been moody for quite a while, but I feel a bit better now. Thanks for asking.¡± Seffy replied as she put her scythe away.


    ¡°Stress relief!? That¡¯s all it was to you!? Just how strong are you? Wait, why are you even going to the academy if you¡¯re this strong? If you¡¯re like this, then aren¡¯t you, like, the strongest person in this kingdom?¡± Cassidy asked her, still bewildered at her show of strength. However, there was also a tint of excitement in her voice as she just realized she may have befriended an extremely strong person.


    Seffy just shrugged at her, not really wanting to answer. Cassidy just pouted a bit at her for not telling, but seemed to give up as she realized that everyone has their own secrets. While on the subject, Cassidy just stared at Cyrus as she wondered if he was that strong as well.


    After the excitement died down, the group decided that they should probably continue towards the capital lest they attract even more unwanted attention. Of course, Cyrus made them promise not to talk about what they had just witnessed to which they agreed. After all, it would be unwise to earn the ire of their saviors.


    However, as they were about to leave, they heard the familiar galloping of horses that they heard earlier approach them from the direction of the capital.


    Soon, the troop of knights riding on their horses weaved around the travelling group in a circle and surrounded them. After a few moments, a few of the knights parted and a teenager wearing extravagant clothing and an old looking mage appeared in the gap.


    The teenager looked around and his eyes widened as the dead manticore entered his sights. He then looked back and forth between the corpse and the group of travellers as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Soon, a look of annoyance appeared on his face.


    ¡°You all. Did you kill that manticore? No, that doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± The teenager started.


    ¡°Guards, arrest all of them.¡± The teenager continued as he started grinning.


    ¡°W-wait! For what reason are we being arrested for?¡± Casic asked as he started panicking.


    ¡°Reason? Well, obviously it was because you stole the kill on that manticore from me. I was just about to finish it off when you guys came along, right Cedric?¡± The teenager smirked as he turned to the elderly mage next to him.


    ¡°Right you are my lord. Though, I do not know how these peasants managed to kill it; maybe it was just that weakened by us. Even so, that kill on the manticore rightfully belonged to us. They should be grateful we have not executed them on the spot.¡± The elderly mage spoke, clearly kissing up to the teenage boy.


    ¡°And there you have it. We¡¯ll be taking the corpse of the manticore and we¡¯ll have you all punished for this incident.¡± The teenager gave another smug smirk.


    ¡°No way! You can¡¯t do that! You were the ones who led it to us in the first place!¡± One person shouted out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You guys just ran away right after leading it to us! We were lucky to even survive at all!¡± Another shouted out.


    ¡°Silence you filthy peasants! Do you not know who you are talking to? This is Salk Atkas, the son of Lord Atkas, a high noble of Sangin! Every single one of you should be grateful to even be in his presence. You all should just accept his generosity in not killing all of you this instant.¡± The elderly mage arrogantly shouted out.


    While everyone in the group of travellers was raising their grievances, Salk just scanned through all of them as he smugly thought up ways to punish them. After looking through most them, his eyes widened as they landed on one particular girl with long blond hair. His facial expression instantly changed into one filled with lust as he greedily looked over all her features.


    ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡± Salk soon shouted out.


    ¡°Being the generous person I am, I¡¯m willing to overlook this transgression. That is, if you all would just hand over that girl over there to me, I would be willing to pretend as if none of this ever happened.¡± Salk grinned as he pointed at Seffy who, in response, returned a disgusted glare.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are!? There¡¯s no way we¡¯d just give her to you! Go fuck yourself.¡± A person from the grouped shouted out once more after realizing who he was pointing towards.


    ¡°Heh. To think you were all this dumb. I gave you all a chance to go free, but instead you throw it back in my face. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway; I will have that girl regardless of what you all may say.¡± Salk simply brushed away the insult as he gave another disgusting smile tinged with lewd thoughts.


    Soon, the guards closed in on the group as they prepared to apprehend them. However before anyone could do anything, Cyrus stepped out from the group.


    ¡°Now now, gentlemen. Why don¡¯t we all be civil about this? Instead of imprisoning everyone, how about we discuss the conditions for compensation over the table? You can already have the manticore corpse for all we care.¡± Cyrus asked with a smile.


    Looking over Cyrus with an annoyed expression, Salk responded by shouting at him in his impatience over this useless charade.


    ¡°Look here you. I don¡¯t give a damn about negotiations or anything of the sort. If I see something I want, I¡¯ll simply take it. If I see something I don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll simply destroy it. Do you understand now? All of you had no say in this since the very beginning!¡± Salk irritating shouted out, already reaching the limits of his patience and eager to play around with his new ¡®toy¡¯.


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s too bad then¡­ I would¡¯ve liked to avoid resorting to violence, but it seems my words are falling on deaf ears. Oh well, this is also convenient for me in a way¡± Cyrus responded while shaking his head.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by tha-.¡± Salk shouted out, but was cut off.


    Before anyone knew what happened, Cyrus instantly appeared right in front of Salk and his horse. Cyrus then grinned at Salk before his left arm turned into a blur as he swept across the horse, knocking the poor creature flying. After that, Cyrus seemingly teleported behind Salk and grabbed the back of his neck with his right arm. After forming a blade of darkness in his left hand, Cyrus simply placed the edge of it onto the neck of the now surprised Salk.


    All this happened almost instantaneously as nobody even had the chance to register what just happened. As everyone started realizing what had just transpired, the elderly mage as well as many of the guards roared out at Cyrus and started to charge at him. However, they abruptly stopped as a little blood started dipping down Salk¡¯s neck.


    Salk himself was trembling as he realized the situation he was in. His very life could be ended by the man that was now standing behind him. Soon, tears started forming at the edge of his eyes as he started whimpering.


    Cyrus, upon noticing this, just smirked at the boy. ¡°Well then¡­ I wonder if we¡¯re willing to talk now?¡±


    ¡°No! No! Stop! Wait! Just wait! We¡¯ll talk! We¡¯ll talk! Just put the blade down and we¡¯ll talk this out! We¡¯re civil gentlemen are we not?¡± The elderly mage started panicking as he asked Cyrus to put the blade around the Salk¡¯s neck down.


    ¡°Oh, no no no. You see, this boy is an important tool in our negotiations. I simply can¡¯t do what you¡¯re asking as that would put me in a disadvantageous position.¡± Cyrus smugly smirked, not budging his blade away from the Salk¡¯s neck.


    ¡°In any case, I would appreciate it if you would drop your weapons. Those are hardly needed for negotiations now are they?¡± Cyrus continued while his smirk widened.


    Reluctantly, the guards as well as the elderly mage all put down their weapons as they now waited for Cyrus to continue. Seffy then came up to them and started gathering all their weapons into a neat stack to the side.


    ¡°Alright, now that that¡¯s done, how about we get some questions answered first? First off, why were you all running away from that manticore in the first place?¡± Cyrus inquired towards the elderly mage.


    ¡°We went to its lair that resided on the edge of the Sangin Wilderness. W-we wanted to kill it to show it off as a display of Salk¡¯s abilities, but it was too much for us to handle.¡± The elderly mage honestly replied while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I see¡­ And you¡¯re willing to involve innocent people in this just because you were unable to kill it?¡±


    ¡°T-that! Our young lord Salk¡¯s life is worth much more than these common folk. Since Lord Salk is going to become an important figure in the future, we thought a few negligible sacrifices would be worth it¡­¡± The elderly mage hesitatingly answered before he realized his mistake.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so you think the worth of another life is negligible compared to this boy¡¯s life? In that case, why don¡¯t you demonstrate that belief yourself? If you kill yourself, I¡¯ll let the boy live. It¡¯s a fair deal, right? After all, you¡¯ve said it yourself that other¡¯s lives are worth little compared to his, right?¡± Cyrus smirked as he intently gazed at the elderly mage.


    Salk himself was also looking towards the elderly mage for his response, as if he expected the mage to agree to this as if it were natural. Looking at the mage with eyes that threatened punishment if the mage refused, Salk made small, but still noticeable nods in the mage¡¯s direction.


    ¡°T-that! I¡­! Please!... I¡¯ll give you anything you want. Just spare that boy¡¯s life!¡± The elderly mage pleaded, trying desperately to steer the direction of the negotiation away from the current topic with the use of their wealth.


    ¡°¡­How unsightly. In the end, all of you just value your own lives above everyone else¡¯s. Well, I gave you a chance to redeem yourself, but it seems you are too self-centered to take it.¡± Cyrus spoke while still smiling.


    If the elderly mage had actually attempted to kill himself for the boy, Cyrus would have stopped him and let them go out of respect for that conviction. But, it seems that that wasn¡¯t the case here. Though, Cyrus had already expected something like this outcome even before he offered that deal. He just wanted to see if people like them could prove him otherwise.


    ¡°W-wait! Please! I¡¯m sure we can work something out!¡± The elderly mage once more cried out in a desperate attempt to stop Cyrus.


    However, before the elderly mage could say anything more, a column of earth shot out from below his feet and enveloped him. The same thing happened to all the other guards as well much to their surprise and horror. Soon the columns of earth started to descend back into the ground dragging the guards and the elderly mage down with them. Before long, all that could be seen was their heads that stuck out of the ground as their bodies stopped descending. All of them looked in fear at their situation as they are now at the complete mercy of the black-winged man.


    ¡°Hmm, though, I can¡¯t exactly kill everyone. They seem to be important people after all. It¡¯ll cause an uproar if I do so and that would be a bit troublesome for me.¡± Cyrus mused to himself while everyone just stared at him with a terrified expression.


    Seemingly having thought up a great idea, Cyrus just gave a malicious smile as he walked towards the nearest buried person. He then placed a hand on their head and as soon as he did so, the buried person started screaming hysterically before going quiet. Cyrus then proceeded to do the same to everyone who was buried before finally finishing it off with the boy that was still being held. Cyrus then dropped the boy on the ground before patting his hands off.


    All the people who Cyrus had done this to simply held a blank expression as if their mind had stopped working. With a satisfied smirk, Cyrus simply walked back to the dumbfounded expressions of the travelling group.


    After informing them that there was no need to worry anymore about that troop of knights, they reluctantly continued on their way. Though, it should be noted that there were quite a few cautious gazes towards Cyrus now. Of course, Cyrus still made sure to have them all swear to never reveal anything that happened today.


    ¡°So what did you do to them? It was a bit different from the usual mind break.¡± Seffy curiously asked Cyrus as they walked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing much really. I just wiped their memories of this incident. Along with that, I also broke the part of their soul that controls mana. When they come to, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be in for a rough time.¡± Cyrus smiled amusingly as he replied back to Seffy.


    And so, like that, the travelling group along with Cyrus and Seffy finally arrived at the big white gates that were the entrance to the City of Sangin.

 Chapter 12: The Capital

    Heyo! No, I''m not dead, and I''m also not dropping this. Basically what happened was final exams came and smacked me upside the head (sure was a smart idea to start a fiction then *sarcasm*). After slogging through it, I was pretty burned out so I held off on writing yet again. You know how after not writing for a while it''s difficult to start things up again? Yeah, that happened to me so needless to say, my motivation was pretty much shot. So after a period of being unproductive, I''ve finally decided to get my ass in line and start writing again. Gonna try and start releasing chapters at a quicker pace again. Again, I apologize to those who have been waiting for the next chapter and how long it''s been delayed.


    Also, the ending of chapter 9 has been revised because I felt something was off about Cyrus''s character then so if you have the chance, re-read the last part to it.


    Without further ado, chapter 12.


    ///


    As the travelling group, along with Cyrus and Seffy, neared the city, they could only look on in wonder as the white walls started to tower over them. The walls themselves were completely made of white limestone that seemed to shine as they reflected the midday sun. The size of the wall can only be described as enormous, as it stretched hundreds of meters into the sky. Looking left or right, there seemed to be no end to it as it reached as far as the eye could see. A person had to squint just to see the slight curve on the far side that seemed to indicate that the walls were circular in design, though it was hard to tell just how wide the circle really is.


    Sure enough, once the travelling group got closer to the gates of this marvelous wonder of architecture, they could soon see a tremendously large line that seemed to stretch on forever as people waited for hours in the hot sun, just for a chance to get into the city.


    As unfortunate as it was, the travelling group had little choice but to join the crowd of people in line. While they waited for hours in the hot sun, Cyrus and Seffy started some idle conversation to relieve their boredom. Most of it was about their plans in the city and the academy. Of course, Cassidy being the person that she was also tried to join in as much as possible.


    ¡°First and foremost, once we get into the city, we¡¯ll have to find an inn to stay at. Since I¡¯m not sure if the academy has its own dorms, the first thing to do is to find somewhere suitable for a permanent residence, or at least for the duration of our attendance at the academy. Well, that¡¯s if the academy doesn¡¯t have a place for residence for their students, though I¡¯m sure that they do.¡± Cyrus said to Seffy.


    ¡°Of course they do! How else would students from other places attend if they didn¡¯t have a place to live?¡± Cassidy chipped in.


    ¡°Well, regardless, we¡¯ll still need to stay at an inn for a bit since we need a place of residence for the first few days before actually enrolling in the academy. Speaking of which, since you also plan on attending the academy, do you happen to know the requirements for enrolling? While I had planned to dig around for that sometime after arriving, it¡¯s easier just to ask a person who has the knowledge of it.¡± Cyrus asked as he turned to Cassidy.


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t even know the enrollment process? Well, considering how powerful you two are, something like a test probably won¡¯t matter. In any case, the enrollment process itself is fairly straight forward, but as I just mentioned, there is a test for it to filter out qualified individuals from the others. Though, in the end, the test itself is just an assessment of a person¡¯s mana. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve probably guessed, they¡¯ll be using mana baubles to determine a person¡¯s power rank. Only those at or above mid-Acolyte rank are able to enroll.¡± Cassidy explained.


    ¡°Hmm. I suppose that¡¯s fine. A qualification test is something to be expected. Also, that reminds me. Here, Seffy, take this bracelet.¡± Cyrus said as he handed Seffy one of the bracelets he was making earlier.


    Taking it and then putting it on, Seffy asked curiously, ¡°This is another one of your trinkets, right? It can¡¯t be anything normal, so what is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, basically it limits the output of mana on the arm it is worn on. As you may have surmised from the last time we got measured, it¡¯s not ideal for us to be flinging around our abilities. Well, at least not yet.¡± Cyrus said as he put his own bracelet on.


    ¡°Wait, Wait! Did you just say that that bracelet had the ability to limit a person¡¯s mana output? You¡¯re telling me you know how to make artifacts?¡± Cassidy exclaimed in surprise as her interest in the bracelets grew.


    ¡°Artifacts? These are just regular bracelets enchanted with magic. I don¡¯t see why they¡¯re so special.¡±


    ¡°Nothing special? You do realize that the only way to find such artifacts is through dungeons, right? It is said to be nearly impossible to enchant anything since mana just disperses after being put in an object. Yet you just casually made something like that? I¡¯m finding that hard to believe.¡± Cassidy asked in bewilderment.


    ¡®Ah, I see. The knowledge of runes must have faded over the years I was gone. I thought it was a bit strange that I haven¡¯t encountered any magical devices other than the mana bauble. Of course mana would disperse after being put into something if there¡¯s nothing to hold it inside.¡¯ Cyrus thought to himself.


    ¡°Well, regardless it is what it is. Though, I would prefer if you could keep this a secret, Cassidy. I¡¯m sure you realize just how many issues such knowledge would bring about?¡± Cyrus spoke while gazing intently at Cassidy.


    ¡°Hey! I may be enthusiastic, but I¡¯m no idiot! Don¡¯t worry your secret is safe with me!¡± Cassidy gave a self-satisfied smile as she lightly pounded her chest a few times.


    ¡°Right¡­ Speaking of which, is there anything else you can tell me about the academy?¡± Cyrus asked as he gave Cassidy a dubious look.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with that doubtful look!? I can keep a secret! Really! You believe me don¡¯t you, Seffy?¡± Cassidy asked as she turned to Seffy for help.


    ¡°¡­¡± Seffy didn¡¯t say anything while giving an identically dubious glance.


    Pouting even more but then giving up, Cassidy just shrugged, ¡°Mmmm, you guys are mean. Well, whatever. In any case, you want to know more about the academy, right? I¡¯m surprised you are both so clueless in regards to it. Did the both of you just decide to attend it on a whim?¡±


    ¡°Just get on with it.¡± Seffy replied with a bit of impatience at Cassidy for dragging the topic out.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Let this brilliant Cassidy enlighten you on the wonders of Sangin Academy! You see, Sangin Academy isn¡¯t just a single school. In fact, it is split into six different branches that are spread throughout the city. Each of the six branches specializes in one aspect. Those are magic, physical combat, craft, business, politics, and command. Once a person passes the test, they can opt to decide which of these branches they want to join. A person is free to choose any of the branches with the exception of the magic branch. The magic branch is actually much more intensive since you have to be at least high-Acolyte rank to enroll. In case you are wondering, I¡¯m also planning on attending the magic branch. Just so you know, I¡¯m already a mid-Expert rank which is quite rare for people of my age.¡± Cassidy puffed her chest out in pride after explaining.


    ¡°Okay, and which one of these branches is the closest to the grand library?¡± Cyrus asked, completely disregarding her last few statements.


    ¡°That would be the magic branch as well. Since magic is generally held in high regard, the magic branch is often considered the most important of the six branches and thus should be in the closest proximity to available resources.¡± Cassidy replied once more, albeit with a slightly irked tone.


    ¡°Alright, the magic branch it is then. Is there anything more to know?¡±


    ¡°Well, just the general stuff like how it¡¯s most prestigious academy within the human territory and how it¡¯s greatly influential. Most people who attend the school end up successful and all of that; of course, I¡¯m sure you already know most of that otherwise you would have no reason to attend.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, alright. Well I suppose that¡¯s enough for now. Thanks Cassidy, you saved me the trouble of having to look for the information myself.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no problem! We¡¯re friends, right?¡± Cassidy gleefully responded while giving a bright smile.


    ¡°Mhm. But of course. Seffy and I are honored to become friends with someone as great as you, the oh-so knowledgeable and beautiful Cassidy who is already at the mid-Expert rank and whose potential is simply limitless.¡± Cyrus spoke as he raised his arms up in an extravagant manner.


    ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± Cassidy asked as her smile became somewhat strained.


    ¡°Nooo. Of course not. Whatever gave you that idea?¡± Cyrus smirked back.


    At this, Cassidy turned to Seffy who was watching the two with a small smile. ¡°How do you deal with this guy?¡± She said with a pout.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. It¡¯s pointless to take him seriously when he gets like that.¡± Seffy grinned, clearly enjoying the fact that Cassidy was getting poked fun at.


    ¡°How mean! I was simply giving an appropriate compliment. Girls can be so vicious these days.¡± Cyrus quipped.


    Soon enough, it was their turn to pass the gates into the city. The guards this time were much more vigilant than the ones from Angrel and they fully scrutinized Cyrus and Seffy as they came up, though they were ultimately let through because they held adventures¡¯ card.


    As they entered through the gates they were met with the breathtaking sight of the cityscape in its entirety. Buildings all towering at least three stories tall ran along the streets as far as the eye could see. The streets themselves seemed to stretch on forever and the whole of it seemed to be paved with white stone much like the buildings. A throng of people of a size that completely dwarfed the crowd back at Angrel were bustling about their daily lives as the white noise of the city background threatened to drown out all conversations. Shops of all shapes and sizes decorated the wide main road they were currently standing on as carts and carriages continued to move back and forth on it. In the far distance following the white paved road, one could see a gigantic plaza that seemed to be the place where a large market was held.


    As Cyrus and Seffy shifted their eyes while taking everything in, they saw in the far distance on the east side of the city an enormous dome-shaped coliseum. On the west side of the city, there laid a massive tower with the symbol of a large sun adorning the very top and was surrounded by six other large buildings, each one showing the same symbol etched into their walls. In between these two noteworthy structures was a large palace right in the very center of the city. The entirety of the palace was surrounded by tall spires that reached out towards the sky and the palace itself was intricately designed with three large slanted sections connecting and supporting a large helix shaped building at the very center of it all.


    As Cyrus and Seffy were admiring the view of the city, Cassidy came up and said, ¡°Well, since we¡¯re finally here, I think it¡¯s time to part ways for now. The enrollment and test will be held in two days at the entrance to that tall tower over there.¡± She said as she pointed to the tower with the sun symbol on top.


    ¡°My dad has already reserved lodgings until then. So I hope to see you guys at the exam.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll see you there.¡± Cyrus said as he watched Cassidy turn around and go off in the direction the rest of the travelling group was heading towards.


    ¡°We better get going as well then. From the large crowd of travelers, I feel it¡¯ll be a bit difficult to reserve an inn this time around.¡± Cyrus said as he turned back to Seffy.


    ¡°Yeah, where should we start looking from?¡± Seffy nodded in reply.


    ¡°Might as well just start from the very beginning. The first few inns will probably be booked though.¡±


    And so, Cyrus and Seffy began the search for a place of residence. Unsurprisingly, most of the inns were booked and they still haven¡¯t found a place to stay yet.


    ¡°Hmm. This is a bit troublesome. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any place that hasn¡¯t been booked yet.¡± Cyrus said while scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems all the inns on the main road are filled. We should probably look for places that are less conspicuous.¡± Seffy suggested.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯d have better luck going to a street with less people. Though I¡¯m a bit concerned about the security of living in such places, it¡¯s better than having nowhere to stay at all.¡± Cyrus replied as he turned towards a less active street.


    As they walked along the road, there was a dramatic decrease in the amount of people and the streets were not as maintained as those of the main road. After a bit more walking, they spotted something that they assumed to be an inn. The building was a little aged, but still looked well managed and there was a signboard above the entrance with the image of a sleeping turtle with the name ¡°Little Tortoise¡± etched underneath it.


    As the two walked into the lounge of the building, they noticed how unusually empty it was despite how it should be prime time for something like an inn. There were only a few other people in the room and it was unusually silent.


    Quickly making their way to the reception counter and ringing the bell that was found atop of it, a girl that looked around eighteen years old soon appeared from inside the doorway. Coming up to the counter, she smiled at the two and proceeded to greet them.


    ¡°Hello! Welcome to the Little Tortoise. How may I be of service?¡± The girl asked politely.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯d like a room for two if you will.¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯ll be five silvers per day for one person. How long will you two be staying?¡±


    ¡°For now, it¡¯ll be for two days, maybe more.¡± Cyrus said as he handed her twenty silvers.


    ¡°Alright, here are your keys to the room. It''s on the second floor. Breakfast and dinner are complementary. Unfortunately we don¡¯t have a place to bathe, so you¡¯ll have to find some place on your own. Though there is a nice bathing house down the street from here that I recommend if you feel the need.¡± The girl replied back as she took the silvers and exchanged them for keys.


    ¡°Thank you. Though if I may ask, is there a reason why this place is so empty? As far as I can tell, the commodities and services are pretty good compared to the inns on the main street, yet it seems so barren here. Do excuse my rudeness though.¡± Cyrus curiously asked as he received the keys.


    Shaking her head, the girl replied with a troubled voice, ¡°No offense taken. I¡¯m not surprised you¡¯re wondering about that. You see, the Second Cataclysm that happened two years ago collapsed a large portion of the city. The area around here is one of those places that collapsed. While some areas were quickly repaired, unfortunately, it seems that this area isn¡¯t one of them. As a result, the streets near here quickly became shelters for the homeless. As you might imagine, that¡¯s not exactly good for business nor for security. Honestly, I¡¯m quite troubled by this. At the rate it¡¯s going, our business won¡¯t hold up. We may have to close down the inn in a few years. In the end, we can only blame our bad luck.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s unfortunate. You have my sympathy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. We still have backup plans for when the inn is forced to close down. At least we are fortunate enough to have the building still be standing. Though it¡¯s a shame since this is the place I grew up in with my parents. Now, is there anything else you¡¯re wondering about?¡±


    Shaking his head and thanking the girl once more, Cyrus and Seffy headed to their room to drop off their belongings. After arriving at the rather homely room, the two realized that there was only one bed.


    ¡°Hm, maybe I should¡¯ve been more clear on the conditions for our lodgings.¡± Cyrus said after putting down his bag.


    ¡°Too late now. Well, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ll be sleeping together so no point in making a fuss.¡± Seffy replied as she plopped onto the bed.


    Sitting down on a chair near the window to the room, Cyrus gazed out into the streets in thought.


    Turning her head, Seffy gazed at Cyrus from the bed. After sitting up, Seffy asked him a question wondering what was on his mind.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Seffy asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing really. Just thinking about what that girl said.¡±


    ¡°About the state of the inn?¡±


    ¡°No. While I do feel sorry for the people managing the inn, in the end, it¡¯s not my problem. I¡¯m more curious about the thing called the Second Cataclysm. Do you know anything about it?¡± Cyrus questioned Seffy as he switched his gaze over to her.


    ¡°No more than what you already know. It¡¯s a large disaster that happened two years ago, a gigantic earthquake or something that caused havoc over the continent. Why are you bringing that up now?¡± Seffy asked as she tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°No reason. I¡¯m just curious about it. As you stated, it happened two years ago, right about the time we met each other. I¡¯m just wondering whether the timing is more than just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I felt it right before¡­ you showed up. Wait¡­ Are you suggesting what I think you are?¡± Seffy asked as her eyes widened a bit.


    ¡°Yeah. Quite possibly that may have been caused by my awakening.¡± Cyrus guessed as he remembered that burst of mana right as he woke up.


    ¡°Hmm. Well, what of it then? What¡¯s happened has already happened. You feeling guilty or something?¡± Seffy asked as she propped up her head on her arms.


    ¡°Nothing of the sort. I¡¯m just making a mental note to be more careful. Wouldn¡¯t want more accidents like that happening you know? A mistake like that could very well come back to bite me later.¡± Cyrus shrugged as he got up.


    ¡°Enough of that then. I¡¯m going to explore the city some while I have the chance. I¡¯m quite excited to see what this city has to offer.¡± Cyrus said as he strode over towards the door.


    Quickly getting up, Seffy followed Cyrus towards the exit as well. At this Cyrus turned and looked at her curiously.


    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to always follow me around all the time. The city¡¯s a big place so I¡¯m sure there are plenty of places for you to go.¡±


    ¡°Well, I figure it¡¯d be more interesting tagging along with you. You have a penchant for stirring up trouble after all.¡± Seffy replied as she gave a toothy grin.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Cyrus said, before once again turning and leaving through the door.


    As the two left the inn, they quickly made their way over to the crowded plaza where the market was held. Seffy went off towards another stall while Cyrus was staring at a booth that was selling spices, carefully scrutinizing each bottle.


    ¡®I should probably buy some. My cooking skills have become rusty lately so it¡¯d be a good idea to practice with some nicer ingredients. The bland magical beast meat can hardly be called appetizing, though admittedly I had little to work with.¡¯ Cyrus thought to himself.


    After purchasing a few of the spices and flavorings he needed. He turned his head around wondering where Seffy went. He soon spotted her at a stall on the other side of the plaza and quickly went over to her. He found her staring at a rather eerie mask that looked to be carved out of bone.


    ¡°Quite the peculiar taste you have there.¡± Cyrus said in a smug tone, startling Seffy as she turned around.


    ¡°Huh? Whatever could you mean by that?¡± Seffy asked after realizing who it was.


    ¡°How much for that mask?¡± Cyrus quickly asked the vendor as he pointed to the creepy mask much to Seffy¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°1 gold coin.¡± The vendor responded with a gruff voice after eyeing Cyurs.


    Flicking the gold coin over to the vendor who quickly caught it, Cyrus took the mask off the rack and handed it to Seffy.


    Then, leaning in closer to the vendor, Cyrus quietly whispered in a threatening tone, ¡°Let me offer some friendly advice. If I were you, I¡¯d be a bit more careful about who and how much you overcharge. Other people aren¡¯t as lenient as I am.¡±


    Leaving the vendor standing with a bit of cold sweat, Cyrus walked back up to Seffy.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to buy it you know?¡± Seffy said as she held the mask to her chest.


    ¡°Well, you seemed quite intent on it, so why not? Though, I¡¯m a little hurt. Was the face mask I made not good enough? Oh, if the mask I made was not to our little princess¡¯s taste I would¡¯ve come up with a better design. I¡¯m a failure! A failure, I say! May I be hanged for this atrocity I have committed. To sully the princess¡¯s honor by having to wear something in such poor taste, I can do nothing but bury myself in shame.¡± Cyrus said as he put his hands over his face.


    ¡°Oh, stop it already. Though it¡¯s true your design was a little bland.¡± Seffy responded in a giggle.


    ¡°Simple is still best after all.¡± Cyrus replied, quickly switching back to his usual countenance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get some food. I want to try out the cuisines the restaurants have to serve around here. Hopefully they are better than what you can cook up.¡± Seffy said as she grabbed Cyrus¡¯s hand, leading him towards a nearby building.


    ¡°Hey, I had little to work with and you know that!¡± Cyrus said in an indignant tone.


    As they quickly entered the crowded establishment, a waitress came up and walked them over to the nearest open table. After taking their order, the waitress hurriedly left with a flushed face. At this, Cyrus could only smirk before turning to Seffy who was sitting across from him.


    ¡°That¡¯s going to get annoying at the academy. How are you planning to deal with it?¡± Seffy asked as she lazily propped up her head with the arm resting on the table.


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll figure something out. Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll just be attracting all the girls.¡± Cyrus shrugged with a smile.


    Furrowing her brows a little, Seffy just let out an exasperated sigh as she slumped into her seat.


    ¡°Why do you sound so miffed? Besides, you¡¯ll be facing the same issue. How are YOU going to deal with it?¡± Cyrus questioned in an amused tone while leaning back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Seffy mimicked with an annoyed expression.


    Soon enough, their food arrived. As they were about to start eating, a commotion could be heard from within the kitchen. As everyone turned their heads to see what was going on, a burly kitchen staff member came bursting out while holding a young boy in rags by the scruff of his neck. Quickly making his way over to the entrance of the restaurant, the burly staff member unceremoniously tossed the boy outside. After the boy rolled on the ground a few times, he struggled upright and staggered over to a nearby wall where he slumped down against it.


    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s been getting worse by the day. Ever since that damn earthquake, these beggars have been showing up in droves. We¡¯re not some god damn charity; we¡¯ve already given away enough food. For fucks sake, where do they keep sneaking in? Bet the fucking newbie left the backdoor unlocked again. I¡¯m not getting paid enough for this.¡± The burly man grumbled to himself as he quickly strode back into the kitchen.


    As a waitress quickly apologized to everyone, most of the people resumed their lunch shortly after. However, Cyrus left his food untouched as he gazed outside at the boy sitting against the wall. Soon, he stood up much to the surprise of the nearby people, and taking his plate with him, walked out of the restaurant and towards the boy. As Cyrus came to a stop in front of the boy, the child slowly lifted his head and stared back. Cyrus then placed the plate right in front of the child before promptly turning and started walking back to the restaurant, leaving the boy dumbfounded.


    ¡°The food¡¯s going to get cold if you don¡¯t hurry up.¡± Cyrus said while waving his arms behind him.


    Returning to his seat, Cyrus sat back down while everyone in the restaurant kept their gaze on him. A waitress soon snapped out of her stupor and came up to the table where Cyrus was sitting at.


    Sporting a troubled look, the waitress asked in a hesitant voice, ¡°Um, sir? Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but please refrain from doing that in the future. While it¡¯s understandable why you would want to do something like that, giving food from a restaurant is rather¡­ well, inappropriate. Other than that, such actions would make no difference anyway since there are just too many others like that boy.¡±


    Turning his head back towards the boy that was now voraciously scarfing down food, Cyrus responded, ¡°Well, it certainly made a difference to that one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± The waitress started before Cyrus held a hand up.


    Taking out a few more silvers, Cyrus placed them on the table in front of the waitress.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a little extra for the plate. Keep the change.¡± Cyrus nonchalantly said.


    ¡°Would you like for another dish to be made in replacement?¡± The waitress asked after collecting the silvers and giving a prompt bow.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine.¡± Cyrus brusquely responded as the waitress started to leave.


    Turning back to Seffy, Cyrus could see her grinning at him. Leaning his head on an arm, Cyrus smugly asked, ¡°Oh, well aren¡¯t you quite cheerful now? Tell me, is there something on my face that would amuse you so?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that that was quite unexpected from you. I took you more for the selfish kind.¡± Seffy smiled back in response.


    ¡°Is that how I look to you? Give me back all the time I spent caring for you! That hurt my feelings a bit. If only slightly.¡± Cyrus smirked back.


    Seffy just rolled her eyes in response. ¡°Still, that¡¯s a pretty nice thing you just did there. Despite how you act, you¡¯re quite the softie aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that.¡± Cyrus replied before continuing. ¡°In the end, it was less out of kindness, and more out of empathy, though I suppose they¡¯re basically the same thing. To see someone like that boy struggle on in spite of the fact that his life could end at any moment without warning; in the end isn¡¯t that something to respect? Weren¡¯t you the same as him before? You, more so than anyone else, should know the struggles of those without power; the insecurity of not knowing what lies the next day. Yet, there he is, still living, still breathing, still hoping that one day something will change for the better, even if that something is simply having a full stomach. I find something like that much more worthy of my respect and support than any well-off person pretending to be a good Samaritan. In the end, you just have to give them a chance, no matter how small.¡±


    After Cyrus finished, Seffy was just left staring at him in thought. After a while a soft, warm smile crept up on her face.


    ¡°Yeah, and just like that boy right now, I¡¯m still grateful to you for that.¡±


    Smiling in response, Cyrus just looked back at her before saying, ¡°Enough of that now. You should eat your food quickly now before-¡±


    Cyrus then quickly snatched a piece of meat off her plate before tossing it in his mouth. ¡°-An unforeseen accident happens to it.¡± Cyrus finished in a grin.

 Chapter 13: Coliseum

    Procrastination is a slow and insidious killer.


    Heyo it''s been a while! Yeah, about that pacing, you can find it in my gutters.


    What to say... Sorry for the lateness I guess?


    But enough of that, you came here for the chapter, so I will give you a big ass chapter.


    Enjoy, rate, comment, review, etc.


    If you find any errors, hit me with em.


    ///


    ¡°You know, if you were going to take that much off my plate, you should¡¯ve just ordered another dish.¡± Seffy grumbled as she followed Cyrus through the streets.


    ¡°Oh, come on! It wasn¡¯t that much!¡± Cyrus quickly responded.


    ¡°What do you mean it wasn¡¯t that much!? You ate over half of it! And here I was thinking I¡¯d get to enjoy a nice meal.¡± Seffy retorted while puffed her cheeks.


    ¡°Psh, you were just eating oh-so slowly that I thought I¡¯d take the liberty to speed things up. Rather, you should be thanking me instead. Eat too much and you¡¯re going to get fat. I simply averted a future crisis by doing that, ahaha.¡± Cyrus quipped after which he received a quick elbow thrust to the stomach.


    ¡°Crude jokes aside, where to next?¡± Seffy asked while sighing.


    ¡°Hmm, well the coliseum sounds interesting. We haven¡¯t really had much of a chance to see what an actual fight is like. After all, those bandits can hardly count as a proper fight.¡± Cyrus said while rubbing his stomach.


    After agreeing on the destination, Cyrus and Seffy soon began to make their way over to the east side of the city where the domed coliseum was located. Wandering closer, they began to notice density of people increasing, reaching a point of overflow as they neared the coliseum.


    The coliseum itself was built much like the outer wall for the city. White limestone could be seen stacked and compacted to the point where it would be hard damage and it made up the majority of the structure. Moving up, layers upon layers could be seen as they delineated the different sections of the building and served to differentiate the seating arrangements within. High arches overshadowed the various entranceways and dwarfed the people moving in and out as though they were ants. A large dome lined the top of the coliseum as it encompassed the edges of the walls and had a large opening in the center to illuminate the arena within.


    After taking in the sight, the pair soon noticed a huge line waiting to get into the coliseum amidst the sea of people surrounding them. People all around were shouting the matchups for the day¡¯s fights among other things and the chattering of pedestrians could be heard across the entirety of the east side of the city.


    ¡°I am definitely not waiting in line again.¡± Seffy grimaced after seeing the line.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to. We¡¯re going to sneak in. We still have the masks I made, remember?¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s that. So what do you suggest? We just casually walk in?¡± Seffy responded.


    ¡°Exactly! We won¡¯t be noticed at all in such a large crowd. Just act natural.¡± Cyrus grinned as he started walking towards the entranceway.


    ¡°I hope this works.¡± Seffy mumbled to herself as she followed after.


    After getting close enough to the entranceway, Cyrus quickly cut in front of an inattentive man who was nodding off from waiting in line so long. One by one, he shifted his way towards the front of the line before ending up right in front of the ticketing booth. He then slipped in following alongside a man who was also walking past. The guards managing the booth didn¡¯t even give so much as a glance to Cyrus as he strolled past.


    What laid before Cyrus at the end of the entranceway was the grand spectacle of a colossal arena lined with hundreds, if not thousands of stands layered in a circular manner inclining upwards. Behind the raised walls of the arena, the jubilant cries of the crowd were nearly deafening as the cheers of thousands of spectators roared out in unison.


    Walking over to the nearest seat, Cyrus sat down as he crossed his hands behind his head and leaned back. Seffy soon appeared and sat down next him as she irritatingly grumbled.


    ¡°Tell me. In what way was that casual or natural?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t fret the little things. It worked out well enough, am I right?¡± Cyrus happily replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now and watch the current match. After all that¡¯s what we came here to do.¡± Cyrus continued, ignoring the pouting Seffy.


    As they both looked onto the arena, they saw that there was currently a duel happening in their midst. The duel was fought between a man with a medium build wearing light leather armor and a gruff, burly-looking man with a long goatee wearing nothing above the waist. At present, it appeared that the match was dead even with multiple gashes on both opponents as they stared each other down from the other side.


    Then, without warning, the burly man roared out and charged like a bull, intending to crush the leaner man in one quick stroke. As the heavily-built man continued to charge, the ground underneath him began to crack with each step forming more and more fissures. As the man got close, he brought his right arm back behind him as mana crackled in his fist before furiously jabbing forward in a straight punch towards his opponent. As the air split in the wake of the punch that was hurtling towards him, the slender man sharpened his gaze and was rapidly shifting his eyes in different directions.


    As if finding what he was looking for, the man shifted his posture a little bit to the side, barely avoiding the fist as the force of it cut the side of his face. Then, in a single motion, he grabbed the arm that was thrusted forward with both his hands and using the momentum of the punch, threw the opponent over his shoulder. As the burly man tumbled through the air, the man with the lean build immediately stepped forward with quick and resolute movements. Clapping his hands together as mana gathered in both his palms, he quickly separated and drove them forward, straight into the abdomen of the man who was in mid-air. As soon as the attack landed, a burst resounded through the coliseum and the burly man was sent spiraling to the other side of the arena before smashing into a wall.


    Crashing through the wall, the burly man laid limply with half his body stuck inside the hole that was formed. On his abdomen, one could see two palm indents thoroughly imprinted as though someone stuck their hands in wet clay.


    After a brief pause amidst the cheers of the audience, a man soon came running up to check the condition of the fight. Confirming that the fighter stuck in the wall was thoroughly knocked out, he made a signal towards the announcer¡¯s stand that was located on a raised platform nearby.


    ¡°AAAAND THERE YOU HAVE IT! As expected, another win goes out to our current champion, fighting eleven straight battles in a row and still coming out on top! What a sight! What a feat! Can anyone hope to truly challenge this pillar of fighting prowess!?¡± The announcer loudly hollered using magic to amplify his voice.


    ¡°Since all of the arranged contestants have been defeated, we are now allowing the audience members to partake in this contest as well! The grand prize is 1000 gold coins and even an audience member can claim it. That is, of course, if you can somehow manage to win.¡± The announcer continued in an excited voice.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus was looking down upon the arena with a bored expression. The two of them had come late to the match and had only caught sight of the end of the battle, which from their perspective, wasn¡¯t anything special.


    ¡°Hmm, this supposed tournament is quite lopsided isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d imagine having one person fight that many opponents in a row can be rather exhaustive.¡± Cyrus mused.


    ¡°You¡¯re new to this coliseum, aren¡¯t you? In that case, I suppose you don¡¯t know how the style here works.¡± A man interjected from the side.


    ¡°Oh? How does it work then? Do tell.¡± Cyrus turned his head and asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°The tournament works in the way that whoever holds the most wins at the end of the day receives the grand prize. As such, even if you go down in a fight before the day is over, you¡¯d still have a fair chance as long as you have enough wins. The person with the most wins is identified as the champion and will continue to be so until someone else manages to win more fights. Of course, the fights are continuous and go on until you are unable to continue and you only get one chance.¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d wait a bit more before trying your luck in the arena. That is, if you¡¯re planning on participating. The guy fighting right now is a real monster I tell you. You¡¯d end up with more than just a few bones broken if you go right now.¡± The man finished before turning back to the arena.


    ¡°Hmm, looks interesting. I suppose I¡¯ll give it a sho-¡± After hearing the conversation, Seffy stood up from the side before she was interrupted by the sound of flesh tearing.


    As she turned her head in surprise wondering what was happening, she saw Cyrus ripping off his wings one by one. Bewildered by this sight, Seffy looked on in shock.


    ¡°Here, hold on to these for me. It¡¯ll be a pain to regrow them otherwise. Also, I¡¯ll be borrowing your mask for a bit.¡± Cyrus smirked as he swiftly handed her his severed wings and snatched the mask she¡¯d been carrying.


    ¡°Wait, wha-¡± Seffy called out, but Cyrus was already gone, skipping down the steps towards the arena.


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Seffy sighed exasperatingly as she sat back down.


    ¡°Yahoo! Over here! I wanna have a go!¡± Cyrus jubilantly called out, waving his hands in the air.


    ¡°Oh! We already have a challenger! How unexpectedly quick! You¡¯d think that after watching our champion¡¯s performance up until now, people would think twice before challenging him. Why don¡¯t we give a cheer for our daring combatant!?¡± The announcer loudly bellowed to which the audience responded in kind.


    As Cyrus vaulted over the raised wall and into the arena, the cheers from the crowd thundered even more intensely. Having already equipped Seffy¡¯s strange, eerie mask, one would generally question Cyrus¡¯s fashion sense, but that was instead lost in the excitement and served to further enhance the entertainment. Waving both hands in the air in a grandiose manner, Cyrus did well to rile up the crowd some more.


    ¡°And may we have your name, challenger?¡± The announcer called out.


    ¡°I have been called by many names, Claw of the Wild, the Bird of Sevens, Eye of Twilight, the Butterfly within the Storm, but you¡­ you may call me Ressalier. Throughout the ages, across vast nations alike, ¡®tis a name to be lauded and dreaded. A name known far and wide; a name that shakes the very soul. Traversing across the great expanse of the six continents, I have witnessed both miracles and tragedies of which many I was a part of. Once upon bringing about the tumultuous wind of romance filled with exuberance, I now take up the mantle and once again exhibit feats of times immemorial. A glorious day it is that I may once again rise up and seek out my destiny within the grandeur of mortal combat. A picturesque battle that will go down for generations to come, and so forth we shall fight!!¡± Cyrus bombastically exclaimed out loud as he held his open palm to the mask while tilting his head upwards, striking a pose.


    From the audience jostling with laughter, Seffy looked upon him amusedly. ¡°That clown¡¯s talking out of his ass again.¡± She commented on the side.


    ¡°Ehm, yes. Well, thank you Ressalier for that¡­ wonderful introduction. Now then, we may start the battle anytime both combatants are ready.¡± The announcer proclaimed.


    ¡°Hey buddy, I¡¯d hate to break it to you, but I think you may have found yourself on the wrong stage. The theatrical hall is on the other side of the city.¡± The lean man joked from the other side.


    At a closer look, despite being fairly thin, the man more than made up for it in muscle mass as his muscles rippled and flexed on the tanned skin of his arms. A clean-shaven beard and smooth light brown hair slicked back against his head with a single lock hanging from the side adorned his face as it tensed from the grin he held. Soft, but sharp grey eyes and visible laugh lines on his face gave off an air of friendliness. In contrast to that, a large scar running across the right side of his face from the corner of his mouth up indicated the bearings of a seasoned warrior.


    ¡°On the contrary, I do believe I¡¯m right where I belong.¡± Cyrus responded as a matter of fact.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, in that case, let¡¯s get this show on the road. I hope you¡¯re properly prepared to play the part of the fool. Though, I suppose you¡¯ve already got your attire straightened out for the part.¡± The man snickered as he got into a battle position.


    ¡°Then may you share some of your wisdom with this fool so that he may become just a little less foolish.¡± Cyrus smirked behind the mask.


    Grinning back in response, the man said, ¡°Geist.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my name. I tell it to all the opponents that I¡¯m about to beat so that they may remember it.¡± Geist said as he began sprinting towards Cyrus.


    ¡°Oh my! It appears that for the first time, it¡¯s our champion that has made the first move. Will we see the end of this match already?¡± The announcer pointed out excitedly.


    Planning to end this fight quickly, Geist went with a swift jab towards the side of Cyrus¡¯s head. As the punch flew towards Cyrus, he bent backwards to try and dodge it. However, he leaned just a bit too far and fell on his back. In the process of flailing about, Cyrus ¡°accidentally¡± kicked Geist in the stomach, knocking him back a little as he staggered.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Geist grunted as he held his stomach.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m terribly sorry. What a blunder that was. To think, I would fall down like that. What a fool I am!¡± Cyrus quickly said as he scrambled back up.


    ¡°God damn, at least you sure know how to kick hard.¡± Geist grinned as he regained his bearings.


    Once again running at Cyrus, Geist attempted a right hook straight into Cyrus¡¯s side. As Cyrus prepared to take the block, Geist, instead, turned and shifted his stance using his heel as a fulcrum and delivered a roundhouse kick with his left leg into Cyrus¡¯s other side.


    Unfortunately for Geist, Cyrus ¡°accidentally¡± tangled his arm between the leg that just kicked him and the momentum pulled Geist in as well. As they both fell, Cyrus involuntarily tilted his face down a bit and the crown of his head went straight into Geist¡¯s face. As the two met, a loud clacking sound could be heard.


    Retreating once more while holding his nose, Geist now looked at Cyrus with a hint of wariness.


    ¡°Ahaha, my bad, my bad. How embarrassing that was, it seems I have a habit of messing up.¡± Cyrus grinned behind the mask while rubbing the back of his head.


    ¡°You¡­ That was no accident, when I kicked you back there, I felt you pull back at that exact moment to lessen the impact. You¡¯re no fool are you? Are you trying to mock me?¡± Geist squinted.


    ¡°Oh, no no no. I am a fool and no more mocking you than I am myself. In fact, we¡¯re both fools. In the end, it¡¯s our duty to entertain the audiences is it not? I am a fool and I simply made another fool out of you for that purpose.¡±


    ¡°Geez, even getting me involved in your nonsense. Though, I don¡¯t dislike that. However, I¡¯m going to get serious now so be prepared else you may very well end up missing a few limbs.¡± Geist smiled as he started tensing his body.


    Funneling mana into his feet, Geist soon began charging at Cyrus at a breakneck speed. Cyrus sent out a high kick towards Geist, who appeared almost instantaneously in front, only to be dodged as Geist jumped high into the air, cracking the ground in the process. Then, with a twist of his body, Geist tilted horizontally in the air and whirled up a vertical tornado kick down upon Cyrus. As the distance closed, Geist brought his heel down right above where Cyrus¡¯s head was. Quickly jumping back, Cyrus barely dodged the attack as it crushed the ground where it impacted sending shockwaves rippling through the dirt. As dust cleared, the audience all around saw a decently sized crater surrounding the area where Geist now stands.


    Seeing that Cyrus had avoided the attack, Geist immediately continued his assault as he jumped out of the crater and pushed forth a series of quick jabs. Dodging each and every strike within a hair¡¯s breadth, Cyrus proceeded to flounder around as Geist followed after him.


    ¡°Impressive. You¡¯re still keeping up.¡± Geist delightedly praised Cyrus as he evaded one last strike in the assault.


    Landing near the center of the arena next to the crater, Cyrus brushed the dust off his coat, ¡°Indeed, I suppose I¡¯ll have to try a little harder as well.¡±


    Then, without warning, Cyrus ran towards Geist before disappearing from sight. As Geist shifted around cautiously, he suddenly sensed danger from the back before turning around and blocking a blow from Cyrus who appeared behind him. As Geist¡¯s arms trembled a bit from the force of the impact, Cyrus quickly took advantage of that moment of weakness and brought his knee up, connecting it straight into Geist¡¯s chest cavity. Stunning Geist for a moment, Cyrus proceeded to wrap his other leg around Geist¡¯s neck and elbowed his back, bringing him down onto the ground.


    Holding Geist in a vice grip with his legs, Cyrus smirked, ¡°Had enough?¡±


    ¡°Heh, hardly.¡± Geist grunted as he suddenly stomped the ground and forcefully pushed his back into Cyrus.


    Shoving Cyrus back a distance, Geist jumped away before instantly turning around and throwing an uppercut. Seeing that Cyrus had dodged it by stepping back, Geist transitioned into a roundhouse kick aimed at Cyrus¡¯s left side torso. Mid-kick however, the attack was stopped as Cyrus grabbed Geist¡¯s leg before twisting it, throwing Geist off balance. Using that chance, Cyrus then proceeded to rotate, twirling Geist around in a circle before throwing him into the distance. Following up, Cyrus near-instantaneously appeared behind the spot where Geist was about to land and kneed him straight in the back before Geist even had a chance to recover. As Geist remained stunned on the ground, Cyrus wrapped his arms around Geist¡¯s neck, trapping him in a stranglehold.


    Realizing his predicament, Geist tilted his head forward, before ramming the back of it into Cyrus¡¯s face.


    Releasing his grip on Geist, Cyrus retreated back a few steps before Geist instantly swerved around and threw a side hook at Cyrus. Dodging the attack, Cyrus gripped the outstretched arm and pulled back, bringing himself closer. Launching his own punch at Geist, Cyrus went with a straight thrust towards Geist¡¯s face only to be blocked by Geist¡¯s other arm. Geist then wrapped his hand around Cyrus¡¯s arm and used Cyrus¡¯s attack against him as he fell back and threw Cyrus over him. Quickly getting up, Geist rushed at Cyrus as he clapped his palms together, building up mana within them. As Cyrus made a light landing a distance away, Geist had already closed the gap and thrusted both hands forward, aiming to end the fight.


    The audience gasped in anticipation wondering whether the winner had been decided, but what resulted from the attack was a standoff. Before Geist was able to connect the attack, Cyrus had already gripped both wrists with his hands, completely nullify it.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Geist gave a bitter smile seeing his attack was ineffective.


    ¡°It was a nice try, but I¡¯ve already seen that attack once. Now then, have a good night.¡±


    ¡°There goes my twelfth win, and I still haven¡¯t even landed a clean hit yet. You certainly did make a fool out of me, I¡¯ll give you that. It¡¯s been fun though.¡± Geist replied, still struggling to push his palms forward.


    Before Geist could say anymore, Cyrus smashed his own head into Geist¡¯s and with a loud crack, sent him tumbling towards the other side of the arena, gouging out masses of dirt in the process. Slowing to a halt, Geist laid on the spot completely limp and unconscious.


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that wise men tend to learn a lot from fools. I wonder if you¡¯ve learned not to underestimate your opponents.¡± Cyrus grinned as he turned to bask in the cheers of the audience.


    ¡°THAT. WAS. AMAZING. It was all like pow, whack, smack! And then it was all like kerbash, bam, and crack! And then he went flying like splat, splat, crash! And- ahem, excuse me, I got a little excited. After an eleven win streak, our champion has finally fallen to the mysterious Ressalier and what a fight that was! I¡¯ll say, the arena needs to be rebuilt after that one. Just look at that damage! Please wait a moment while the arena gets fixed. In the meantime, let¡¯s give Ressalier another round of applause!¡± The announcer spewed as the audience cheered.


    After a brief period in which mages came to fix the arena and carry out the unconscious Geist, the field was once again ready for combat. While the announcer once again started calling out for contestants, Cyrus was distractedly rubbing an area on Seffy¡¯s mask.


    ¡®Oops. Looks like a chipped her mask a little. She¡¯ll probably be really mad at me for this.¡® Cyrus thought to himself.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve got another challenger here! May we have your name?¡± The announcer asked.


    ¡°The name¡¯s Felicia and you¡¯d better remember it because at the end of the day, I¡¯m going to be the champion!¡± A girl spouted as she jumped into the arena from the opposing side.


    The girl had waist-length curly teal-colored hair tied up in two long twin-tails. Looking no more than sixteen years of age, a childish smile was plastered on her immature face that radiated overconfidence. Donning a conspicuous blue robe layered with extravagant designs and a large, bright top hat, she was the very embodiment of the ¡°mage¡± image. To top everything off, she held a long oaken staff with a sparkling azure jewel placed at the top that glowed with mana.


    Walking closer to Cyrus while sporting a pretentious smirk on her face, she pointed a finger at him before saying, ¡°Look here you clown. I don¡¯t care what sort of acrobatic mumbo jumbo you can do; in the end, I¡¯m going to be the one winning this so let¡¯s quickly get this over with.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Kay.¡± Cyrus flippantly answered while still tampering with the mask.


    ¡°Ohh! It looks like we¡¯re going to have a magic show now! How thrilling! After all that close quarter fighting, this¡¯ll really spice things up. Come on everyone! Let¡¯s cheer!¡± The announcer exclaimed as the crowd erupted in applause.


    ¡°Alright, you know the drill! When both contestants are ready they may start.¡± The announcer finished.


    ¡°Watch as I thoroughly and utterly beat you sensele- Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Felicia shouted as she realized Cyrus was still messing with the mask.


    ¡°Grr. Damn it. You¡¯ll regret that.¡± Seeing that Cyrus continued ignoring her, Felicia threatened as she raised her staff above her head.


    ¡°Elements heed my call! Within the boundless world of everlasting ice, may the fury of a land so cold descend down upon my enemies encasing them in an eternity of solitude. Grasping all within its wintery possession, rest at last within this coffin¡¯s frozen embrace.¡± Felicia vigorously started chanting as mana gathered around her staff.


    In the meantime, Cyrus finished checking the mask and was now casually drawing a picture of a flower on the dirt using his foot. Soon finishing, Cyrus admired his handiwork before a large ice spike erupted from the ground at its location.


    ¡°Noo! My drawing! I spent a whole ten seconds working on that! How could you!?¡± Cyrus cried, feigning grief as more ice spikes erupted in a circle around him.


    ¡°-And with this power, freeze before me! Frozen Throne!¡± Felicia finished as she slammed the base of her staff into the ground.


    From the point that was struck, a blue aura started spreading out across the ground, freezing everything that it touched. Rapidly expanding, the aura soon engulfed the entire arena, coloring the area in a sea of cerulean.


    Within the ring of spikes, Cyrus was nonchalantly observing the magic as his feet started to frost over. Soon the affliction reached his legs, completely rooting him in place and giving no indication of stopping.


    ¡°Hmph! It looks like you¡¯re trapped. I¡¯ll give you a choice. If you surrender now, you can save yourself the trouble of having to thaw out afterwards. Otherwise, I assure you that you¡¯ll be feeling the aftereffects and let me tell you it won¡¯t be pleasant.¡± Felicia harrumphed, already speaking as if she had already won.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s nice and all. But first you should probably do something about that magic of yours.¡± Cyrus said as he pointed to a corner of the arena.


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t think you can just talk your way out of this.¡± Felicia said as she turned to look at where Cyrus was pointing.


    Upon seeing what Cyrus was referring to, Felicia widened her eyes. From the edge of the arena, the cold blue aura could be seen climbing up the walls where it would soon reach the audience.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Felicia cried in alarm.


    ¡°Oh shit indeed. You might want to stop that magic of yours before someone gets hurt and they kick you out of here for good.¡±


    ¡°Erm. That¡¯s gonna be an issue. You see, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Felicia fidgeted.


    ¡°Oh? Why not? You can¡¯t stop it? Then what was with that choice earlier about asking me to surrender? You seemed to imply that you could cancel it.¡± Cyrus pointed out amusingly.


    ¡°Uh, I¡­ that was¡­.¡± Felicia agitatedly stuttered.


    ¡°Heh, how about this? If you surrender, I¡¯ll help you out.¡± Cyrus teased, finally getting to the point.


    ¡°You! So that¡¯s what you were after!¡± Felicia yelled, pointing a finger accusingly at Cyrus.


    ¡°Quite the contrary, it was your own fault it ended up like this. Do hurry though, it¡¯s about to get over the walls.¡± Cyrus flippantly waved his hand, cornering Felicia even further.


    As Felicia looked back and forth between Cyrus and the encroaching blue aura of her own causation, she clenched her teeth in frustration. After hard deliberation, she decided that losing would be much better than being banned from entering the coliseum in the future or even get her in more trouble.


    ¡°Damn it! Fine you win, I¡¯ll surrender! Now stop it already!¡± Felicia shouted out as she frustratingly raised her arms.


    ¡°Uh, uh. What¡¯s the magic word?¡± Cyrus asked as he wagged his finger playfully.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, kids these days sure are rude. They don¡¯t even know how to properly ask for something.¡± Cyrus shrugged.


    ¡°¡­Please¡­¡± Felicia begrudgingly muttered after catching on.


    ¡°Eh, your tone could use some work, but I suppose that¡¯s the best I¡¯ll be getting out of you.¡±


    Shrugging once again, Cyrus decided to stop teasing. Slowly spreading both arms out to raise tension, Cyrus then quickly clapped them together in one swift movement. As soon as his hands collided with each other, a massive burst of mana in the form of a transparent spherical film erupted and rippled out in a circular wave. Increasing in intensity as it traveled further from the epicenter, the film of super dense mana disintegrated any and all traces of the blue aura. The ice previously formed instantaneously shattered and the fragments were carried off in a large gust that appeared out of nowhere. With another quick snap of his fingers, the film of mana dissipated as if it didn¡¯t exist in the first place.


    Lightly brushing off some leftover ice crystals from his pants, Cyrus loosely commented, ¡°Well then, that was quite refreshing. Being under the sun for a while can get quite uncomfortable you see.¡±


    ¡°What was that!? What did you just do!? The magic! It¡¯s all gone! I spent so long on that chant and now it¡¯s all gone!¡± Felicia shouted in shock.


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you ask me to stop your magic? By the way, has anyone ever told you that you talk really loudly? Keep that up and you¡¯ll bust your voice. Though from what I¡¯ve seen, that might actually be a good thing. Peace and quiet, you familiar with those terms?¡± Cyrus joked as he walked up to her.


    ¡°Shut up and tell me what you just did! I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before! Who are you!? What are you!?¡± Felicia continued in a loud voice.


    ¡°I have been called by many names, Claw of the Wild, the Bird of Sev-¡± Cyrus started again.


    ¡°No! Not that bullshit again!¡± Felicia snapped back.


    ¡°Sheesh, ¡®chill¡¯ out girl. No need to blow your head. If your temperament were as cool as your magic, you¡¯d be a lot easier to get along with. Now then, about that surrender¡­¡±


    ¡°Not until you answer me.¡± Felicia stood her ground.


    ¡°Your parents must be having a field day raising you. What¡¯s it to you anyway? Why should I tell you anything?¡± Cyrus sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about those bast-! No, never mind¡­ I¡­ ¡± Felicia angrily started before abruptly stopping.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter to me anyway because I¡¯m not telling you anything, especially not to a child who can¡¯t seem to hold her own tongue. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to prove here nor do I really care, but if you¡¯re going to continue being unreasonable then¡­¡± Cyrus stated before disappearing in front of her.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The next thing Felicia knew was that she was down on the ground with Cyrus sitting on her back. He had already managed to disarm her and was promptly examining her staff.


    ¡°A word of advice, if I were you, I¡¯d refrain from using magic like that so loosely, especially since you can¡¯t seem to control it. You¡¯d sooner dry up on mana before you get anywhere with it. You also take too long to cast the spell, I could¡¯ve easily ended the fight while you were still reciting those fancy words you call an incantation. In a real battle, even a second lost, much less ten, would be deadly. This is a pretty nice staff you have here by the way.¡± Cyrus offhandedly told her from above.


    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t understand anything! Give me my staff back!¡± Felicia demanded as she flailed under him.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know how you were brought up to be so spoiled missy, but the world doesn¡¯t work that way. Try and take it from me if you can.¡± Cyrus teased knowing full well she can¡¯t.


    As Felicia continued to struggle, the audience looked at this scene in confusion. From the magic show at the start, the situation rapidly spiraled downward into what now looks like an adult bullying a child. Even the announcer was a bit at a loss for words at this.


    ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s really happening, but it seems that Ressalier has apprehended Felicia. While normally a fight wouldn¡¯t stop until either one of the contestants are unable to, in this case¡­¡± The announcer hesitatingly spoke.


    Before the announcer could say anything more, loud horns began sounding out from the entrance to the stands. Soon, men in royal armor came flooding in as they made their way down into the arena.


    ¡°Hey! Wait a moment, you can¡¯t do tha-¡± The announcer said, panicking a little before being abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Orders from the king. This match is hereby over.¡± A man in royal armor said as he came and showed the royal seal to the announcer.


    ¡°Uh, i-it seems the match is over by royal intervention! Sorry folks, but it seems this match is going to be a bit different.¡± The announcer stuttered as the audience started a rush of murmurs and whispers.


    As soldiers flooded into the arena, surrounding the two, Cyrus looked at them curiously. Soon, the ring of soldiers parted and a man wearing a different set of armor walked towards them. One could see a large golden sun emblem embedded at the center of his armor, both front and back, along with those on his shoulder guards. Golden trimmings could be spotted near the edges of the armor, giving it an illuminating shine as it reflected the afternoon sun. Many badges of different shapes and sizes adorned his right side as they glimmered brilliantly. The man himself wore a stern expression on his face as his eyebrows furrowed when looking at the scene in front of him. Clean shaven and sporting a neat look, this immaculate man gave a soft sigh before stopping right in front of the two.


    As soon as Felicia spotted him, she visibly paled and struggled even harder in spite of the futility.


    ¡°Excuse me, but would you mind getting off of her.¡± The man asked Cyrus.


    After examining the man for a moment, Cyrus shrugged and stood up before stepping away. The man then crouched down in front of Felicia as she hurriedly and awkwardly sat back up.


    Extending a hand to her, the man asked, ¡°Come on Princess Felicia, haven¡¯t you had enough of your fun? Let¡¯s go back to the castle. The king is very worried about you.¡±


    However, the outstretched hand was quickly swatted away as Felicia glared back.


    ¡°You know as well as I do that that bumbling fool doesn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about me. All he cares about is his own reputation.¡± Felicia venomously retorted.


    ¡°Please Princess, be reasonable here. What would you achieve by running away? Let¡¯s go back before you inconvenience others anymore or worse, get yourself hurt.¡± The man pleaded.


    ¡°I am not going back to that place! I hate it! You don¡¯t understand. None of you ever do. Always being viewed as a hindrance; never getting recognized for anything I do! I¡¯m always getting looked at with scorn while everyone tries to hide it under blatant flattery. ¡®You¡¯re so beautiful princess¡¯ they say, ¡®You¡¯re so good at magic princess¡¯ they say, ¡®How nice it must be to be in the royal family, you have such an easy life¡¯ they say when all they ever have in their eyes are looks of contempt! I am going to prove myself that I don¡¯t need any of them!¡± Felicia furiously yelled back.


    ¡°Then let me ask you something. If you were to go off on your own, do you have a place to live? Do you have enough money with you? What will you do to earn money for yourself if you don¡¯t? What about food? Clothing? Basic living conditions? Even if you hate that place, it will still provide you with a means to continue living as you are. The world is not as easy as you make it out to be so it would be a good idea to make the best of what you currently have.¡± The man reasoned.


    ¡°Even so¡­!¡± Felicia began once again.


    Before she could finish however, the man decided not to stall further and lifted and carried Felicia under his arm.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Felicia struggled, but unfortunately her strength wasn¡¯t anywhere near enough to make the man budge.


    The man then turned a walked up to Cyrus who was observing from the side. After coming face to face with Cyrus, the man lifted his other, unoccupied arm up and held his hand out.


    ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, but could you hand me the staff? It was a gift to her from her teacher and she would be distraught if she doesn¡¯t have it.¡± The man asked.


    After being handed the staff, the man nodded once and promptly turned around before starting to head out, followed by the rest of the soldiers. Soon, Cyrus was the only one left in the arena.


    ¡°Well, I can see why she¡¯s so spoiled now. Though, it does make me wonder about that king¡­¡± Cyrus mused.


    ¡°Um, It seems the disturbance is over¡­ but wait, does that count as a win? Well the opponent left so it would be a forfeit, I suppose¡­ Well, whatever! Are there anymore challengers?¡± The announcer once again started.


    ///


    As the sun dropped below the horizon painting the sky a tranquil maroon and dusk wrapped everyone in its cool embrace, the cheers in the coliseum slowly died down as more and more people headed home for the evening.


    By the end of the day, not a single person managed to best Cyrus in a fight. Many were knocked out before they even had a chance to do anything. The more skilled fighters were toyed with for a bit but were also swiftly taken out. Coming up with a thirty-five win streak, Cyrus left all previous champions in the dust as he quickly proved his dominance in combat.


    As Cyrus slowly made his way back up to where Seffy was waiting, he caught sight of her annoyed gaze. Taking off the mask, Cyrus revealed the smirk hidden underneath as he came up right in front of her.


    ¡°Do you realize how long you kept me waiting? How long were you planning to play around?¡± Seffy grumbled, taking back her mask.


    ¡°No idea, I lost track of time.¡± Cyrus responded, not a care in the world.


    ¡°Seven hours! I had to sit here while you played around for seven freaking hours!¡± Seffy complained out loud.


    ¡°Oh? Has it been that long? Ahaha, well, it was just so much fun playing around with the opponents.¡± Cyrus frivolously replied.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve at least hurried it up and took them all out in one hit, but noooo you just had to toy around with them. Don¡¯t mind good ol¡¯ Saphiron here just holding onto your wings for seven hours, I¡¯m sure she was overjoyed. I swear I was tempted to throw these things in the trash. Do you realize how hot it was to carry these things?¡± Seffy sarcastically replied, clearly irritated.


    ¡°Seffy, Seffy, Seffy. You have to realize that half the fun of a battle is figuring out what makes the opponent tick. It would be just oh so boring if I were to win in one hit; there would be no point. It¡¯s why your fights are always so short and dull. You don¡¯t know how to hold back.¡± Cyrus teasingly tapped her forehead.


    ¡°No matter how you try to paint over it, you still kept me waiting for seven hours. Some pretty words aren¡¯t going to cut it.¡± Seffy said as she brushed his hand away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, I¡¯m sure you were just fiiine. It¡¯s a good test of character.¡± Cyrus said as he waved off Seffy¡¯s complaints.


    ¡°Why do I always have to put up with this?¡± Seffy sighed.


    ¡°Same reason why you keep following me around.¡± Cyrus quickly remarked.


    ¡°Fair enough. Next time I get an idea like that¡­ slap me.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°You also better make this up to me soon. I haven¡¯t forgotten about half of that meal you swiped from me earlier either.¡± Seffy pouted.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll make it up to you sometime soon.¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°So¡­ what do I do with these? And for that matter, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Seffy asked, holding out Cyrus¡¯s wings.


    ¡°¡¯Tis but a flesh wound. Now, just stick them back on my back and hold them there for a second. Just let the regeneration will do its thing.¡± Cyrus instructed.


    As Seffy pressed each wing onto Cyrus¡¯s back, the stubs started reconnecting to each other and rapidly mending the joints that were severed.


    While this was happening, Seffy asked, ¡°Hey, why did you rip them off in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Because it would be too hot fighting with them.¡± Cyrus promptly answered.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡± Seffy questioned incredulously.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Cyrus parroted.


    ¡°You really are unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a compliment.¡±


    ¡°Close enough.¡±


    Soon enough, Cyrus¡¯s wings were fully healed as he tested them by flapping them around. As he moved them around though, Cyrus felt something was off. Quickly looking behind him, he stared at the wings that were placed upside-down.


    ¡°Seffy¡­ Did you just put my wings on backwards?¡± Cyrus asked as he narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°Whatever could you be talking about? I have absolutely no idea.¡± Seffy said as she started to whistle towards the side.


    ¡°Well whatever, I¡¯ll deal with it later. I think it¡¯s about time I go collect my prize.¡± Cyrus shrugged before starting to walk towards the announcer¡¯s booth.


    By this point, there was hardly anyone around the area. As the two arrived to the side of the booth, a woman¡¯s head peeked out before coming up to greet them.


    ¡°Oh my! Judging by your outfit, you must be Ressalier. A splendid performance you put out there I must say. Quite unlike anything I¡¯ve seen here before and let me tell you I¡¯ve seen a lot. You may have just earned yourself a fan. I hope to see you sometime again soon. Now, you must be here for the prize correct?¡± She asked.


    ¡°That is correct.¡± Cyrus concisely said.


    ¡°Great! Now then, just show me your ticket and you¡¯ll get your prize shortly.¡± The woman requested.


    At this, Cyrus froze up for a moment.


    ¡®Aw shit.¡¯ He silently cursed to himself.


    To the side, Seffy could be seen looking at him with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Ahem, on second thought, being the magnanimous person I am, I don¡¯t personally need the prize. That¡¯s why, if you will, you can donate the money to charity.¡± Cyrus told her.


    ¡°Oh my, strong and altruistic. Now you definitely have a fan. Alright, if that¡¯s what you want, then I¡¯ll do just that. I¡¯m sure the orphanages around the city will be very grateful to you.¡± The woman smiled before returning to her previous work.


    ¡°Yeah, so much for the rewards. Magnanimous my ass.¡± Seffy said as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Eh, you win some, you lose some.¡± Cyrus sighed while holding his head.


    ¡°Serves you right.¡± Seffy whispered.


    Deciding that it was finally time to head back, the two left for the entrance back outside. While walking through the entrance corridor though, Cyrus abruptly stopped which caused Seffy to do the same.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cyrus?¡± Seffy curiously asked.


    ¡°Weeeell¡­¡± Cyrus said as he picked up a stone and threw it at the ceiling.


    With a large thump, a man fell down from the ceiling and collapsed in a heap on the floor. Turning over, the man groaned and twitched as he gripped his groin. This man, of course, was Geist.


    ¡°D-duuude! Come on man, not below the belt! Ah-ah wait, is it bleeding? Please don¡¯t be bleeding. O-oh good, it¡¯s not bleeding. Phew.¡± Geist shuddered and writhed on the ground.


    ¡°Not cool man. Not. Cool. Fellow men don¡¯t do that to each other! That¡¯s the unspoken agreement.¡± Geist moaned as he got up with a slight hunch.


    ¡°Well, that depends on the man. I think anything is fair game against a predator.¡± Cyrus grinned.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m no predator! I just wanted to surprise you is all.¡± Geist retorted.


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s what they all say. So¡­ what do you want? Though, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve already managed to recover from earlier. You should still be out stone cold right about now.¡±


    ¡°Well, people do say I¡¯m pretty hard-headed. Both up here and down below.¡± Geist laughed as he put a finger to his forehead and struck a pose.


    ¡°Shall we test just how ¡®hard¡¯ it really is then?¡± Cyrus smirked as he picked up another stone.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll pass on that. But no really, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Geist said as he warily shielded himself with his hand.


    ¡°About what then?¡± Cyrus asked as he dropped the stone.


    Sighing in relief, Geist began, ¡°Well, I just thought a proper introduction is order. After all, just giving our names certainly doesn¡¯t say a lot does it, Ressalier? Or should I say, Cyrus? By the way, you have a really nice face under that mask; has anyone ever told you that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get that a lot. Well, I don¡¯t really care if you know my real name or not. So, are you going to introduce yourself then? After all, it¡¯s only polite to do so first since you asked.¡± Cyrus said as he crossed his arms.


    ¡°I suppose so. Well then, as I have said before, I am Geist Starkam. Today just so happens to be my off day, so I figured I¡¯d have a little fun at the coliseum, but normally I work as director of the physical combat branch of Sangin Academy.¡± Geist started.


    ¡°Oh, how I pity those poor students.¡± Cyrus commented.


    ¡°Hey! Shut up! I do a good job!¡± Geist retorted.


    ¡°Ahem, moving on. As you might imagine of that position, a lot of combat skills are needed to even be considered for it. If I were to say so myself, I¡¯m probably one of the strongest people in the city.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not sure if you are?¡± Cyrus interjected once more.


    ¡°Stop it! I¡¯m getting there.¡± Geist grumbled.


    ¡°As I have said before I was rudely interrupted, I¡¯m one of the strongest people in the city-¡±


    ¡°Probably¡­¡± Cyrus added towards the end.


    ¡°Hey, missy, is this guy always like this?¡± Geist asked as he turned towards Seffy.


    ¡°¡­¡± Seffy stared back in disinterest.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get much out of her. She doesn¡¯t take well to suspicious strangers, possibly predator, who dangle off the ceilings.¡± Cyrus said from the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m not- you know what? Forget I asked.¡± Geist sighed.


    ¡°So, like I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m PROBABLY one of the strongest people in the city¡­¡± Geist trailed off near the end as he gave Cyrus a sidelong glance. Seeing no reaction he continued. ¡°And well, to tell you the truth, it¡¯s not often I get opponents of your caliber. That fight got me quite excited near the end. Hurt like hell too, but that¡¯s mostly my fault for not taking you seriously earlier. Guess fighting those eleven battles right before can make a person complacent, eh?¡±


    ¡°So, what? You¡¯re not trying to recruit me into your branch school are you?¡± Cyrus asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Nah, screw that. Even if I wasn¡¯t taking the fight seriously until near the end, you still managed to beat me so there would be nothing to teach you. In fact, if I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say your entire strategy was to provoke me to attack you first with that theatrical play at the start.¡± Geist mused.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t know any better, because that¡¯s exactly what was supposed to happen. After all, you¡¯re the type who likes to counter the enemies¡¯ moves right?¡± Cyrus guessed.


    ¡°Ah, so you figured it out. Quite a sharp one, aren¡¯t you? What gave it away?¡± Geist smirked.


    ¡°Your eyes tend to move around a lot more than what fighters usually do. Normally a person fighting would focus on one thing, but you seemed like you were looking for something. Other than that, intuition I guess?¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°Huh? Just that?¡± Geist asked, a bit surprised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have a bit of experience in reading people.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hehe, well then, can you tell what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡± Geist leaned forward with a hand to his chin.


    ¡°Sorry buddy, but in your case, the deeper I go, the less I understand.¡± Cyrus smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Geist questioned.


    ¡°He¡¯s saying you¡¯re an idiot.¡± Seffy whispered on the side.


    ¡°Well lookie here, little miss silence said something! You¡¯re starting to come on to me aren¡¯t you? I can just feel it. No woman can resist this masculine aura of mine, though I suppose you¡¯re not quite there yet.¡± Geist boasted.


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s just idiocy you¡¯re emitting.¡± Seffy apathetically said.


    ¡°She¡¯s a keeper alright. Though, this conversation¡¯s gotten a bit derailed. I think it¡¯s about time you introduce yourself as well.¡± Geist indicated with his hand.


    ¡°Alright then, my name is Cyrus as you¡¯ve figured out. My partner here and I are travellers of sorts. Decided to come to the city for various reasons and figured we¡¯d amuse ourselves in this coliseum.¡± Cyrus explained.


    ¡°Hm, you two certainly don¡¯t seem to be from around these parts. If you were, you¡¯d have long been found and roped in or at least I¡¯d have known about you. By the way, what are those on your back?¡± Geist pointed.


    ¡°They¡¯re wings.¡± Cyrus promptly replied.


    ¡°You sure about that? They weren¡¯t there earlier and I highly doubt a person would just suddenly sprout wings. Also, they look a bit¡­ weird.¡± Geist skeptically asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. Don¡¯t ask. Now that the introductions are over, let¡¯s get to the point already. You still haven¡¯t told us what you want.¡± Cyrus answered with a bit more force.


    ¡°Ahaha, I suppose I haven¡¯t. Well, basically I just wanted to meet new acquaintances, ones that have caught my interest. I get really bored you see, so it¡¯s always refreshing to meet people that can fight on the same level.¡± Geist laughed while rubbing the back of his head.


    ¡°And now you¡¯ve met them. Anything else? We¡¯ve had a long day you see, and after a certain unfortunate incident we¡¯d like to have some rest.¡± Cyrus continued.


    ¡°Ah, that so? Well, alright then, sorry to take up your time. Then I¡¯ll be going. If you ever need me, my office is in the big ass building behind the coliseum. You can¡¯t miss it. They¡¯ll let you in if you tell them my name. Probably.¡± Geist grinned as he gave one last wave before starting to walk away.


    ¡°¡­What a weirdo.¡± Seffy pointed as she watched him leave.


    ¡°Now, now Seffy, it¡¯s rude to point. If you want to make fun of someone, you¡¯ve got to be subtle.¡± Cyrus chuckled.


    ¡°Hey! I can still hear you, you know?¡± Geist shouted in the distance before he disappeared.


    ¡°Heh. I do agree with you though. He certainly is an interesting fellow. Anyway, we should probably head back as well.¡± Cyrus told Seffy.


    They left the coliseum behind soon after as they returned to their inn. On the way however, Seffy revealed a puzzled look. Currently she was staring at her mask as she examined its front. Tilting it left and right, Seffy scrutinized it with furrowed brows. Shortly after that, a rather sour expression revealed itself as she gazed back at Cyrus.


    ¡°Say¡­ Cyrus, don¡¯t you think this mask is a little lopsided now?¡± Seffy asked cynically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s just your imagination.¡± Cyrus quickly waved it off.


    ¡°¡­I see. Well, that¡¯s another one to the list then.¡± Seffy grumbled as she pulled out a sheet of paper.


    ¡°List?¡± Cyrus curiously asked.


    ¡°Yes, a list of grievances that I will eventually have to pay you back for.¡± Seffy monotonously answered.


    ¡°¡­And just how long might this list be?¡± Cyrus inquired warily.


    ¡°Dunno, I lost count quite a long time ago.¡± Seffy shrugged as she scribbled some words.


    ¡°And¡­ how long have you been working on this list?¡± Cyrus continued.


    ¡°Since our training sessions back then. If you think I¡¯ve forgotten everything you¡¯ve done to me, then you¡¯re horribly mistaken. I can still remember the good old days when you used to throw me off of cliffs or tie my wings around a tree and leave me there for the night, or even dunking me under that lake. Let¡¯s not forget that time you threw me off a cliff while being tied to a tree into the lake. You sure know how to treat the ladies don¡¯t you?¡± Seffy sarcastically responded.


    ¡°It was all in the name of you getting stronger! There¡¯s no way I would do something like that for the fun of it!¡± Cyrus feigned.


    Then, as if noticing something, Cyrus turned to Seffy, ¡°Wait, since back then? Where¡¯d you even get the paper for that? We were in the middle of a forest.¡±


    ¡°Your spatial ring had a lot of neat things in it. I¡¯m sure you could do without a few important documents.¡± Seffy smirked.


    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t see THAT did you?¡± Cyrus asked as he hurriedly shuffled through his ring.


    ¡°That?¡± Seffy asked confused.


    ¡°Phew, looks like you didn¡¯t. I was worried there for a second.¡± Cyrus sighed.


    ¡°Wait, what is it? Tell me!¡± Seffy urged.


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know, and for you not to find out.¡± Cyrus grinned.


    ¡°Mhmmhm¡± Seffy pouted with puffed cheeks.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re here. You should go ahead and get some rest.¡± Cyrus told her as they arrived in front of the inn.


    Giving the receptionist girl a light greeting, the two soon arrived back in their room. As Seffy got changed for bed, she noticed that Cyrus was sitting in the window seat still in his outdoor clothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to sleep? I know you haven¡¯t gotten any rest in a while. Even if you don¡¯t need sleep, you should still at least try and rest up a little.¡± Seffy asked as she hopped on the bed.


    Looking over, Cyrus smiled at her. ¡°Well, thanks to a certain someone, I now need to fix up my wings.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry.¡± Seffy responded, feeling a little guilty now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. At least that list of yours will be a bit shorter with this.¡± Cyrus laughed.


    ¡°Hehe. Okay then. Don¡¯t work yourself too hard though. Goodnight.¡± Seffy gave a small giggle as she crawled under the covers.


    After some time had passed and Cyrus started hearing the sound of Seffy¡¯s soft breathing, he stood up from his seat and opened the window to the room. With a fluid motion, he swung around the top edge and onto the roof of the inn.


    Sitting down on the roof and watching the streets for a bit, he soon sighed and began working on fixing his wings. Tearing all of them off again, he then placed them in the correct positions for the regeneration to take place. After checking that everything had healed once again, this time without any issues, he sighed once more, crossed his arms behind his head, and laid down on the roof as he gazed upwards towards the night sky.


    As the minutes turned to hours, Cyrus soon started dozing off before he heard the sound of some shuffling in the room below. In but a few seconds, Seffy¡¯s head peeped out over the edge of the roof. Spotting Cyrus lying there, she quickly climbed up as well.


    ¡°I thought you went to sleep.¡± Cyrus asked as she laid down next to him.


    ¡°I did fall asleep¡­ for a bit¡­¡± Seffy answered with half closed eyes.


    ¡°Nightmares again?¡± Cyrus inquired as he turned his head to look at her.


    Seeing that she still had streaks of tears on the side of her puffy red eyes, Cyrus decided not to ask further. Turning his head back towards the sky, he silently waited for Seffy¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Yeah. I still get them occasionally.¡± Seffy said as she wiped her eyes.


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Cyrus softly answered.


    After a brief pause, Seffy asked, ¡°Stargazing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I used to do this quite often with my brother. I think he was the one that got me into it. Back then, we had the best view of the sky atop a mountain.¡± Cyrus reminisced.


    Extending his arm up towards the night sky that twinkled with the glow of millions of stars, Cyrus paused for a moment before he slowly closed his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s times like these that make me realize just how great it is to be alive. You won¡¯t recognize the significance of these moments until you¡¯ve lost it. It certainly does make me rethink everything I¡¯ve been through and realize just how much I¡¯ve taken for granted.¡± Cyrus began.


    ¡°Whenever I look up at this star-filled sky, I just get this sense of nostalgia. Even if everything I¡¯ve ever known is gone, at least this view will mostly remain the same. It will continue to be the same sky that I¡¯ve grown used to; the very same one I¡¯ve witnessed countless times, and hopefully the one that I will continue viewing for a long time to come. How do I put it¡­ It sort of gives me a feeling of comfort knowing that I can still enjoy this, even if all those I¡¯ve known about aren¡¯t here to enjoy it with me.¡± Cyrus continued.


    ¡°Even so, moments like these can be very fleeting and even a bit painful. When the sky finally turns to day, you realize that in the end, you¡¯re still alone in this world and that the people you once knew are still gone. And yet, I can¡¯t help but continue to look at it every night. I wonder why? Maybe I figured if I looked long enough, that I¡¯d be able to find an answer, but the longer I look the more I just get this feeling of loss¡­¡± Cyrus slowly finished as he closed his eyes.


    Then, feeling a sensation on his outstretched hand, he slowly opened his eyes again to see that another, smaller hand was gripping it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡± Seffy simply replied.


    ¡°Heh, I suppose not. Look at me, getting all sentimental like this. It¡¯s certainly not like me is it?¡± Cyrus chuckled as he slowly brought their hands back to the roof.


    ¡°¡­Do you have any regrets? About everything you left behind? About the fact that the people you knew are all gone?¡± Seffy finally asked.


    ¡°There are many things I regret. In fact, I doubt there exists a person without them. But if I were to say that I regret leaving it all behind, then no. I have long made my peace with my previous life the moment I died. Right now, I can only be grateful that I can continue living on, even if these feelings still linger within me.¡± Cyrus said.


    ¡°Listen, don¡¯t view regrets as if they¡¯re a bad thing. Even if you dislike having regrets, they are still a part of you and will define who you are. They are a catalyst for growth; they will allow you to soar to new heights, both literally and figuratively. You can only move forward because your regrets force you to; because otherwise, it would be too hard to look back.¡± Cyrus finished.


    The two continued to look at the sky for a bit longer. As though entranced, they simply kept looking, as if with even a single blink, they¡¯ll miss it only to never be able to look at it again.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Seffy softly whispered.


    ¡°It certainly is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cyrus complemented.


    ¡°Hey Cyrus, tell me one of your stories again.¡± Seffy quietly requested.


    ¡°Alright, which one do you want to hear?¡± Cyrus asked.


    ¡°Any is fine¡­¡± Seffy replied.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you one you haven¡¯t heard yet. It¡¯s about how I met this very cranky person who turned out to be quite the amusing fellow.¡± Cyrus smiled as he pulled Seffy closer.


    And so, Cyrus continued to tell Seffy the story through the night. Cyrus neared the end of his story just as dawn appeared to be around the corner.


    ¡°-And that¡¯s when his house blew up. I swear it wasn¡¯t my fault, but ever since that day, that guy¡¯s always had something against me. So what if he found a few of my feathers around? Right, Seffy?¡± Cyrus silently chuckled.


    Getting no response, Cyrus turned only to see Seffy fast asleep as she clung tightly onto his hand. Soft, rhythmic breathing and a hint of drool on the edge of her lips indicated that she was in deep slumber.


    ¡°Really now, I can¡¯t tell if my story was bad enough that it bored her to sleep or otherwise.¡± Cyrus grinned.


    Lifting her up and climbing back down into their room, Cyrus gently tucked her back into bed. He smiled as he looked at her sleeping face before wiping off a bit of drool that had started to flow with his finger.


    Turning around, he strolled towards the window and then leaned on the windowsill, just as the first rays of sunlight shined over the horizon.


    ¡°Looks like another sleepless night for me...¡±

 Chapter 14: Encounter

    Too lazy to put anything else here. Still trying to find my misplaced motivation.


    This chapter is also kinda high on dialogue. Take it as you will.


    A bit of a NSFW scene near the end but I''m sure most of you don''t care.


    Enjoy the chapter. Rate, review,comment, etc.


    ///


    As the sun fully ascended over the horizon, showering the streets of Sangin in its brilliant, golden glow, the city roared to life as though a slumbering beast having just wakened up from a long nap. People began bustling about once again as the streets flared with vigor. The soft, melodious chirping of birds ushered in the exhilaration that is the start of a brand new day. Bathing in the light of the new dawn, the residents soon began their daily routine as they¡¯ve always had their entire lives.


    In contrast to that, within a certain room, a calm and tranquil ambience could be felt permeated throughout. Two people were inside this room, one leaning back in a chair with his eyes closed and one peacefully snoozing in a two-person bed.


    As the light of the sun enveloped the bed covers wrapping it up in its warmth, the person happily sleeping within stirred. Before long, a petite girl with long and slightly disheveled golden blonde hair crawled out from underneath the covers and sat up. Drowsily rubbing her eyes, the girl sluggishly swayed her head before her eyes fell upon the man sitting in the chair. As her face quickly warped into a mischievous grin, the girl slowly and gingerly crept out of bed and tip-toed over to where the man sat.


    Just as she was about to tip the chair over, the man calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Jumping back in surprise, Seffy clumsily tripped over herself before falling flat on the floorwith a loud thud.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Seffy groaned as she rubbed her butt.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to try harder than that if you want to pull a fast one on me.¡± Cyrus smirked as he opened an eye to look at her.


    ¡°Damn, I really thought you were asleep. Were you awake this whole time?¡± Seffy responded with a faint smile.


    ¡°More or less. I had to babysit our drooling little princess here since she fell asleep on the roof.¡± Cyrus teased as he flashed his usual grin.


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t drool¡­ much!¡± Seffy retorted as she slowly got up and started changing.


    After finishing, she turned to look at Cyrus with a hint of guilt on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep you awake the whole night, did I?¡±


    Closing his eyes once again, Cyrus casually replied, ¡°Nah, I got in some sleep.¡±


    Looking downwards a little, Seffy whispered in an inaudible voice, ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°Enough of that now. The day¡¯s not going to wait for us and there¡¯s still a lot more of the city to see. I want get as much sightseeing done as possible before the big day tomorrow.¡± Cyrus chuckled as he stood up and ruffled Seffy¡¯s hair. Then, he began making his way towards the exit before Seffy could say anything.


    Quickly straightening her hair, Seffy hurried after him. The two soon descended the stairs into the dining area of the inn. Sitting down at a nearby table and making some small talk, the two chatted about what to do for the day before their breakfast arrived. Watching Seffy voraciously scarf down the pastries, eggs, and bread, Cyrus decided to make a snarky comment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the sloppy eating habits. I expected girls to be a little more¡­ refined? Especially when eating.¡± Cyrus poked.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? I never knew you thought of me as being anywhere near refined. Maybe I should apply some makeup as well, or even wear those stiff dresses that the noble girls wear? Perhaps some perfume too just for the hell of it?¡± Seffy sarcastically remarked after swallowing another mouthful; though there was a hint of disdain at the mention of nobles.


    ¡°Hm, I suppose you¡¯re right. Those certainly don¡¯t suit you. It looks like our little princess here was never cut out for the high life.¡± Cyrus smugly agreed.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s quite annoying when you put it that way. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say you¡¯re calling me crude?¡± Seffy replied displeasingly.


    ¡°Ahaha, don¡¯t be like that. So what if your manners are a bit rough around the edg- ouch.¡± Cyrus continued before he was interrupted as Seffy kicked him under the table.


    ¡°You deserved that. Rather than my manners, I think it¡¯s your personality that could use a lot more work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think I have a fairly pleasant personality. I can guarantee I¡¯m popular with the kids.¡± Cyrus laughed.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Seffy answered as she rolled her eyes.


    Thanking the waitress after finally finishing breakfast, they soon left the inn to once again explore the city. Since they visited the coliseum the previous day, they decided that they should check out the other noteworthy structure, the sun tower.


    Agreeing to the destination, they began to head out before Cyrus stopped short. Turning to Seffy, who looked back curiously, Cyrus crouched down to her eye level and gave a light pat to her cheek. Smiling at her as she stared back in confusion, Cyrus didn¡¯t say anything else before promptly turning around and continuing on his way. Tilting her head in puzzlement, Seffy decided not to ask and started after him.


    After walking about halfway towards the sun tower, Cyrus felt an odd sensation. Looking down, he saw that the area around both their feet had a faint glow as light particles seemed to rise out of them. After realizing what it was, Cyrus¡¯s face slowly warped into a smirk. Glancing sideways, he saw that Seffy hadn¡¯t noticed yet due to the sun shining down on them.


    ¡®Summoning magic, eh? It certainly has been a while since I¡¯ve last seen it used. I guess I should dispel it.¡¯ Cyrus mused as he pointed a finger towards the two glowing circles beneath them.


    As he was about to break the formation, Cyrus momentarily stopped. Slowly letting his arm drop back down to his side, Cyrus decided to let the summoning go through.


    ¡®On second thought, this looks like it could be an interesting endeavor. Worse comes to worst, I could always use the same magic to get back. I wonder where it will take us¡­¡¯ Cyrus grinned in amusement.


    As the two continued walking, the glow became brighter, to the point where even Seffy noticed it. Before she had a chance to do anything however, the glow emitted a blazing flash, blinding everyone in the near vicinity before it engulfed the both of them and disappeared. As people twisted their heads around in a daze, nobody seemed to notice the disappearance of two winged individuals.


    ///


    ¡°Are the preparations done?¡± A man spoke as he impatiently tapped his foot.


    Inside a large, grand hall, many people could be seen shuffling about. With white-polished stone walls and hundreds of thick pillars supporting the ceiling high above, the room itself could be described as one befitting a king. Hundreds of paintings and statues of an archaic quality were methodically dispersed throughout as they served to accentuate the opulent nature of whatever future proceedings may occur. Draped upon the pillars were hundreds of intricately designed banners; each one representing a house of nobility within the kingdom. Upon the white-tiled floor, a long and lavish carpet cut through the middle leading from one end of the room to the other. Wide, elegantly crafted stands lined each side of the hall symmetrically running in parallel to the carpet with every stand corresponding to a specific banner.


    As light from the rising dawn gently shinned in through the stained glass windows, painting the room in a sundry of colors, an enormous, glowing magic circle could be seen placed at the very center of the hall with people in white ceremonial robes completely surrounding it. Emitting a multifarious array of colors, lights, and particles, this magic circle pulsed with an incredible amount of power. All across, guards decorated in royal armor lined the walls, each one wearing an expression of dutiful reserve as they observed the ongoing preparations.


    At the back of this hall above a flight of steps, an older man could be seen seated atop a grand throne encrusted with an assortment of jewels. Wearing an exquisite gown and a golden crown, this man had a regal quality about him. A long grey and well-groomed beard could be seen dangling down to the floor as his face slowly twisted into a frown from the long wait.


    ¡°Apologies your majesty. The procedures for the ritual are almost complete. Please wait for a few moments longer.¡± Standing beside the throne, another man wearing a white ceremonial garb embroidered with a sun insignia reassured.


    ¡°Do hurry. I have many important duties and I would rather not waste more time than I have to. What of the response from my wife?¡± The seated man asked.


    ¡°King Gustrus; with deep regrets, I have been informed that Queen Lisara has opted not to attend this ritual.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ No matter, we shall proceed as scheduled. Cardinal Salaban, are you sure this will work?¡± King Gustrus asked.


    ¡°I am confident that this will succeed your majesty. We have done extensive study in this area and have determined that it will fit your requisite.¡± Cardinal Salaban assured once more.


    ¡°Tell me again, what exactly can we expect from this summoning?¡± King Gustrus inquired.


    ¡°Heroes of the highest caliber.¡±


    ¡°That is not what I¡¯m asking. What ¡®kind¡¯ of heroes are we expecting?¡±


    ¡°That, I do not know. I can only guarantee that they are all of great strength.¡±


    ¡°If they are of such great strength, then how can you guarantee that they won¡¯t attack us the moment they arrive? Have you prepared ways of restraining them should they become¡­ uncooperative?¡± King Gustrus carefully examined, wanting to make sure nothing goes awry.


    ¡°The summoning ritual should automatically place a hex on them. Though, I highly doubt we have to worry. Even without it, we still have a vast array of guardsmen stationed here should anything happen. Heroes though they may be, it is unlikely that they will be able to challenge our legion of trained royal guardsmen. At least, not with their numbers.¡±


    ¡°That does indeed put me at ease. So, what of the nobles who I called to attend? Are they all present?¡± King Gustrus continued questioning.


    ¡°They are mostly present, your majesty. Currently, they are waiting in an adjacent room. Should I call them in?¡± Cardinal Salaban answered.


    ¡°No, have them wait for now. What about the absent ones?¡±


    ¡°The two absentees are Lord Atkas, whose son has recently been involved in an accident, and also the newly appointed Lord Samsin, who appears to be away on business. However, I was informed he would be returning tomorrow. There was also an incident involving Lord Buermen¡­¡± Cardinal Salaban respectfully replied.


    ¡°Lord Buermen? I can¡¯t seem to recall that name.¡± King Gustrus mused.


    ¡°He is¡­ erhm¡­ was the lord of the frontier town of Angrel. However, he was found dead in his mansion with his head cut off.¡±


    ¡°Ah, him¡­ No matter. His kind are a dime a dozen. In fact, this is actually quite fortunate. Find a replacement for him; pin the blame of his death on the demons. It will be good propaganda.¡± King Gustrus commanded.


    ¡°Last thing, how has progress been with the experimental subject?¡± King Gustrus continued.


    ¡°Lady Celaria has recently been making rapid advancements and her magical capabilities have already grown to be quite something. As expected of the special blood from that race. However, her habits are a bit worrisome.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, continue monitoring her as you¡¯ve always done. As long as nothing bad happens to her, just let her do as she pleases.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Cardinal Salaban bowed.


    As the great blazing ball of fire finally climbed past the horizon, completely blanketing the room in its dazzling glory, the magic circle also peaked in its luminosity, shining in unison with the morning light. Seeing this, the men managing the circle all raised their hands and began chanting while channeling more mana into it.


    While this was happening, the nobles were quickly brought in before they took their seats on the designated stands. Quiet murmurs of intrigue were quickly silenced as everyone respectfully awaited the coming ceremony. Watching in nervous anticipation, everyone held their breaths and shielded their eyes as the magic circle flashed blindingly bright.


    As the light from the magic circle dimmed, all eyes slowly cracked open to take a glimpse at the result of the ritual. Within a circle of collapsed priests, eight individuals could vaguely be seen standing. When the blurry visions of those in attendance finally cleared, they all quietly and curiously examined the personages. Most of the people in question also had dazed looks as they wildly scanned their new surroundings.


    After a moment of awkward silence as everyone tried to get their bearings straightened, King Gustrus finally made his presence known by clearing his throat in a loud manner, drawing all attention to him.


    ¡°Ahem! Welcome heroes! I know you are all very confused, but please hear me out!¡± King Gustrus smiled as he started speaking only to be met with blank stares as most of the summoned looked back in confusion.


    Having realized his dilemma from their reactions, King Gustrus quickly gave Cardinal Salaban some orders. After a brief moment, the Cardinal returned along with eight other priests, each holding a red pillow with a silver bracelet on top. Kneeling in front of the group, the eight priests presented the bracelets to the reluctant party.


    As the group cautiously put the bracelets on after examining them, King Gustrus began speaking once more.


    ¡°Can you understand me now?¡± King Gustrus questioned the group.


    Receiving quick nods from the party, King Gustrus started his speech once again, ¡°Greetings! I welcome you all to the world of Aerethin! My name is Gustrus Belmont Asartheriel Freynia the Seventh; King of Freynia. It is of great fortune that we have been graced by individuals such as yourselves and we would like to offer you all our humblest gratitude for answering the call. As you are all unable to speak the common language, I can only assume that none of you are native to this world. As such, I will leave the more lengthy explanations for a later date.¡±


    ¡°You have all been summoned by me to Sangin, the capital of the Kingdom of Freynia. We are one of the many human countries here on the Incacia continent. The reason for this summoning is because you have all been chosen to become heroes who will secure peace and prosperity for the human race. As of now, we are embroiled in a war with the demon race of this world. The crux of the matter is that the demon scourge has been steadily growing in power and so I fear that one day they may very well overwhelm us. Therefore, I have summoned you all to combat this imminent onslaught and save us from impending doom. Now, I know you are all very confused by your situation. However, rest assured, we will explain everything and take care of all your daily needs at a later time. Before we move one, do any of you have questions?¡± King Gustrus amicably asked as he finished his brief explanation.


    Immediately a man wearing a gorgeously-made snow-white outfit stepped forward. As his tied up silver hair gently swayed behind him and his four pairs of black wings rustled from the motion, this man instantly captivated the entire room from the gracefulness of his movements and appearance.


    Then, as quickly as it came, he near-instantly blew away his initial impression. Completely destroying the short-lived image he created, the man frivolously asked with a smirk, ¡°Yeah, are you compensating for something with that long beard of yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± King Gustrus as well as everyone else in the room stared incredulously at the man who had the audacity to ask such a thing in the current situation.


    ¡°¡­Do you understand the situation you¡¯re in right now?¡± King Gustrus asked as he warily eyed the man, his smile straining a little.


    ¡°Yep, but I¡¯m still quite curious about it. How did you even manage to get it that long? Actually, is it even real? By the way, it¡¯s awfully stuffy in here; can someone open a window, please?¡± The man flippantly asked again, shocking everyone out of their initial stupor as a storm of whispers permeated the hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, boy?¡± King Gustrus asked after another brief pause.


    ¡°Ahem, I have been called by many names, Claw of the Wi-¡± Cyrus began in a loud manner.


    ¡°Just. Your. Name.¡± King Gustrus repeated, putting emphasis on each word.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ressalier.¡± The man, now revealed as Cyrus, casually answered.


    ¡°Then, Ressalier¡­ Do you understand that right now you are in a position where you essentially have no knowledge of anything and are at the complete mercy of myself? Do you also understand that your conduct right now is rather¡­ unbefitting of the situation?¡± King Gustrus asked with a look of annoyance.


    After a brief moment while the two stared at each other, Cyrus opened his mouth and began speaking again. ¡°Let me tell you a little story I learned from a long time ago. There once was a tiger who thought himself the ruler of the forest. This tiger believed he had everything, and indeed in a sense he did. Thinking that nothing can ever stop him, he decided to venture out of his forest and into the vast unknown. For a while, all was great for this tiger. All the other animals fled from him and he did whatever he desired. He was happy that he remained unchallenged, and so decided to venture even further.¡±


    ¡°Is there a point to this story?¡± King Gustrus irritably interrupted as he impatiently drummed his fingers on the armrest of his throne.


    ¡°Point? Well, the point is that it¡¯s a wonderful story. Now let me finish it.¡± Cyrus quipped much to King Gustrus¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Before long, the tiger spotted something he had not seen before. In the distance, there were large blocky structures unlike anything else the tiger has known. Around all these blocky structures, there were beings that walked on two legs. The tiger, being what he was, decided that these interesting beings should be under his rule. And so, the tiger walked up to these beings before letting out a large roar, expecting that the two-legged creatures would all bow before him. Instead, what happened was that this group of beings took out contraptions that the tiger knows not of and chopped off his paw. These beings then forced the tiger to retreat far away. The tiger, being unable to fathom how anything could ever challenge him let alone hurt him, roared out in anger. Thirsting for revenge for his missing limb, the tiger soon returned to the group of two-legged creatures. With the sole intent of punishing the two-legged creatures for their insolence, the tiger pounced, expecting the result to end up like all others. Instead, the group chopped off the tiger¡¯s head, much like his paw, and this once proud ruler of the forest was no more.¡± Cyrus finished.


    Silence pervaded the air as not a single person knew how to react to Cyrus¡¯s story. Then, with a single loud slam, King Gustrus hit the side of his throne with such force that it woke the entire room up from its daze.


    ¡°What are you insinuating with that story?¡± King Gustrus frowned as anger started to tint his voice.


    ¡°No need to get all riled up. It was just a story. Its meaning is up to you to decide. Now enough with the pretenses; it¡¯s time to move on to the main issue. Your speech sounded nice and all, but we never did mention to actually agreeing to help you, now did we?¡± Cyrus pointed out with a smirk.


    Seeing King Gustrus remain silent, Cyrus continued, ¡°And for that matter, this incident from our point of view can be considered much the same as a kidnapping, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    King Gustrus further furrowed his brows while Cyrus talked. Realizing that he would soon lose control over the situation should he let it proceed, King Gustrus slowly leaned over to the side and whispered something into Cardinal Salaban¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ve already disabled that bothersome hex you put on all of us. Shame on you for using such a thing.¡± Cyrus cheerfully admonished while wagging a finger.


    Hearing this, looks of surprise flashed on both King Gustrus¡¯s and Cardinal Salaban¡¯s faces, as well as on those of the other summoned. Just as King Gustrus was about to signal for the soldiers waiting at the side to move in, Cyrus interrupted once more.


    ¡°Uh uh, I wouldn¡¯t be so quick to use martial force if I were you. You wouldn¡¯t want this place turning into a battlefield now would you? Besides, you need us more than we need you.¡± Cyrus snidely grinned.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? You think we can¡¯t just as easily get rid of all of you and summon new heroes?¡± King Gustrus threatened as he narrowed his eyes, losing all semblance of the affable fa?ade he held early on.


    After hearing this, Cyrus smiled mischievously. Slowly walking over to the edge of the magic circle amidst all the eyes upon him, he stopped right in front of a collapsed priest. Then, using his foot, he turned the priest over to reveal a dried-up, withered face. As though having been mummified, the priest looked like he had all the life sucked out of him as his dry, wrinkled skin clung tightly to his bones. With empty eye sockets and brittle hands shriveled up into a claw, this man was indeed dead as his appearance alone shocked and horrified the entire room.


    ¡°Drier than a raisin. It¡¯s what you get for tampering with what you don¡¯t understand.¡± Cyrus sneered.


    King Gustrus was at a loss for words as he contemplated the situation. Then, with a dejected sigh, he addressed Cyrus once again.


    ¡°Fine, I concede. What do you want in exchange for your cooperation?¡± King Gustrus bitterly admitted.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the thing. I don¡¯t really want anything, so how about you just let us leave right now? And really, you still haven¡¯t answered my questions about the beard yet.¡± Cyrus shrugged with indifference.


    With his brow twitching in chagrin, King Gustrus stroked his beard whilst ignoring Cyrus¡¯s later statement. ¡°Then we are in quite a predicament here, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    After a brief moment of deliberation, King Gustrus smiled once again, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we play a little game?¡±


    ¡°Ooh! I love games! But you know, just what makes you think I¡¯ll actually agree to play this game of yours?¡± Cyrus countered.


    ¡°You are in an unknown world. You need many things that we have. Should you win this game, I will provide you all with proper funding before you go on your way; that includes the other heroes should they also choose to do the same.¡± King Gustrus explained.


    ¡°Fair enough. And if I lose?¡± Cyrus asked as a wide smile slowly crept up his face.


    ¡°Then, as I¡¯ve mentioned, you will cooperate with this kingdom in combating the demon race. In addition, you will have to wear a surveillance artifact to make sure you are properly upholding your end of the bargain.¡±


    ¡°Fine. What is this little game of yours then?¡± Cyrus prompted eagerly.


    After hearing this question, King Gustrus motioned for Cardinal Salaban to retrieve something. Quickly leaving and returning shortly after, Cardinal Salaban could be seen holding a couple of inticately-designed cards. After being handed the cards, King Gustrus held them up high for everyone to see. One of the cards held an image of a sun whereas the other held an image of a crescent moon. As King Gustrus flipped them over, the backs were revealed to be identical.


    ¡°The game will be a very simple one; a test of luck if you will. I will hand these over to Cardinal Salaban who will then shuffle the cards. He will thereafter present these cards to you and you will pick one of them. Should you pick the card with the crescent moon on it, then you win. Do you agree to these conditions?¡± King Gustrus asked.


    After hearing the conditions, Cyrus disappointingly replied, ¡°Ehh? That¡¯s it? You¡¯d think that being the king and all you¡¯d have better things prepared. Oh well. Let¡¯s hurry it up then.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that attitude up when you lose.¡± King Gutrus muttered under his breath.


    Sneering unnoticeably, King Gustrus handed the cards back to Cardinal Salaban who turned their faces downward and started shuffling them rapidly in front of everyone. As this happened, nobody seemed to notice the card with the crescent moon slowly transforming as its image faded into that of a sun. After Cardinal Salaban finished the shuffling, he walked down the steps to where Cyrus stood and presented the cards to him.


    ¡°Take your pick.¡± Cardinal Salaban austerely said.


    As Cyrus reached a hand towards the cards, he momentarily paused before grabbing one of them. Glancing up at King Gustrus, Cyrus took note of his confident demeanor at the choice. Still keeping the card faced downwards, Cyrus smiled wryly as he turned towards King Gustrus once again.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to turn it over?¡± King Gustrus prompted.


    Before anyone knew what happened, the card burst into flames surprising everyone once again. As the ashes fell to the floor, Cyrus flippantly exclaimed, ¡°Oh no! It appears the card spontaneously combusted! Whatever shall we do! What a travesty this is! How could something like this ever happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­You. How long do you plan to make a mockery of everyone here? I will take that action as your concession since the winner can no longer be determined.¡± King Gustrus said humorlessly as he pointed towards Cyrus.


    ¡°Oh! But wait! There is a way to determine the winner! Why don¡¯t we just have this fine gent here turn over his card? If he¡¯s holding a sun card then that means I win since I must¡¯ve chosen the moon card, right?¡± Cyrus grinned as he turned towards Cardinal Salaban.


    As King Gustrus gradually recognized the meaning behind Cyrus¡¯s actions, his face twisted into a scowl. However, at this point, there was nothing he could do as all eyes fell upon him and the Cardinal. Motioning towards Cardinal Salaban to flip the card over, King Gustrus let out a defeated sigh. Reluctantly flipping the card, Cardinal Salaban revealed the image of a sun and with it, Cyrus¡¯s victory.


    ¡°Oh! Well then, it looks like I win! Luck must be smiling down on me. Now, about those rewards¡­¡± Cyrus mentioned as he feigned surprise.


    ¡°¡­You will receive 3000 gold coins when you leave here. It should be enough to cover the majority of your expenses for a long time to come. It will be prepared for you when you exit this place.¡± King Gustrus grumbled through grit teeth.


    ¡°Wonderful! Your magnanimity knows no bounds and I had a very pleasant time chatting with you. Now then, we will be leaving. Bye, Bye!¡± With a mocking smile, Cyrus waved as he grabbed Seffy¡¯s hand and started dragging her out of the room.


    However, before Cyrus reached the large double-doors marking the exit to the hall, King Gustrus used his last trump card.


    ¡°Before that¡­ I would request that you return the language artifact, if you will.¡± King Gustrus called out with a smirk.


    Smiling back completely unperturbed, Cyrus said, ¡°Oh, but of course!¡± Then, he quickly took off both his and Seffy¡¯s silver bracelets before placing them on the floor. Taking one last glance at the summoned group before making a sarcastic bow, both Cyrus and Seffy exited the hall.


    As the double-doors closed behind them, the hall was left in silence. Annoyed that the expected response wasn¡¯t elicited, King Gustrus silently grumbled to himself. After rubbing his temples for a bit, he turned his attention towards the rest of the summoned group.


    ¡°¡­Since you all are still here, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve decided to cooperate with our kingdom instead of leaving?¡± King Gustrus tiredly asked.


    ¡°Well, that depends.¡± A calm voice replied.


    As everyone turned their heads to look at the speaker, a tall man stepped up out of the group. This man looked to be no more than twenty years of age and had a slim figure. Wearing strange, elastic clothing that seemed to cling to his body under an intricate long blue vestment, this man was one of the few in the group that attracted a considerable amount of attention. His clothes however weren¡¯t the strangest parts about him; he had short heterochromatic hair in opposing shades of light teal and dark purple. Similar to his hair, both his eyes also were heterochromatic with the same colors but in an opposing position from their hair counterparts. Standing with his back straight, this man adjusted his round spectacles as he carefully analyzed the situation through cold and calculating eyes. His face held a stern expression as he faced the king.


    ¡°What does it depend on?¡± King Gustrus cautiously asked, hoping that this person wasn¡¯t like the last one.


    ¡°To be quite frank, it¡¯s already been made clear that trust is not something shared between us and I doubt that will ever change. However, that¡¯s hardly the main issue here. So I will just say that if you don¡¯t want to lose any more of your so-called ¡®heroes¡¯, you¡¯ll be answering some of my questions truthfully and succinctly. Do we have an understanding here?¡± The man firmly asked.


    ¡°That was the initial plan, yes? I will answer your questions to the best of my abilities.¡± King Gustrus replied.


    ¡°Then, first off, what is the source of energy used here?¡±


    ¡°That would be mana which a person can manipulate using their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Second, how does this ¡®summoning¡¯ mechanism work?¡±


    ¡°That is classified information.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Lastly, is it possible to send us back?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, King Gustrus answered, ¡°¡­Yes, if you work with us, we¡¯ll send you back after you¡¯ve fulfilled your role.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes ever so slightly, the man curtly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard all I needed to hear.¡±


    ¡°Can I take that to mean you¡¯re willing to cooperate?¡± King Gustrus inquired, seemingly eager that the conversation was going somewhere.


    Closing his eyes, the man responded with an icy tone, ¡°Quite the contrary, I¡¯m actually very angry and offended right now.¡±


    Then, without saying another word, the man slowly opened his eyes and began making his way towards the double-doors. As he reached the doors, the man turned around and said, ¡°I will be taking this language device for your earlier transgression. Know that you have made a grave mistake in calling me here and that I do not take kindly to being treated like a fool. Cross me any further and I guarantee you will regret it.¡± Before anyone could make an objection, the man swiftly turned and left.


    As the double-doors slammed shut, people all across the room began making worried looks at King Gustrus. However, the expected angry expression was not there, but was instead replaced by a tranquil, if not slightly emotionless, face. Sighing one more time while rubbing the bridge of his nose, he looked at the remaining group.


    ¡°And should I assume you all carry the same sentiments?¡± King Gustrus said to the rest of the summoned group.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s fine. You said you can send us back if we cooperate, right?¡± This time, a blonde haired youth stepped forward.


    ¡°Ah, finally a reasonable person. Yes, that is exactly right.¡± King Gustrus grinned at the opportunity.


    ¡°Can you give us the details of what exactly we have to do, then?¡± The youth asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll save that for a later time. For now, if you¡¯ve all decided on staying, then we¡¯ll have the servants show you to your rooms.¡± King Gustrus said.


    As the remaining group was escorted away to their living quarters, King Gustrus scanned the on looking nobles. After making sure that the summoned heroes have all left, King Gustrus dismissed the waiting nobles and guards as well.


    When everyone finally filed out of the hall, there were only three people left in the room. Seeing that they were the only ones left, King Gustrus placed a hand to his face as he let out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Well, I suppose it could¡¯ve been worse.¡± The last remaining noble said as he walked up to the side of the throne.


    ¡°Lord Askiel.¡± King Gustrus peered through his fingers.


    ¡°It also could¡¯ve been a lot better, true, but at least you still managed to recruit five of them. Though, knowing the rest of my peers, they¡¯ll likely tear this incident apart regardless. Was it really such a good idea to host an open showing of the summoning to the nobles?¡± Lord Askiel mused.


    ¡°In hindsight, not at all, but the damage has already been done. I suppose it¡¯s just about damage control now. My reputation among the nobles will certainly take a beating from this.¡± King Gustrus sighed as he looked up.


    ¡°Speaking of damage control, are you sure it was right to let those three go? From my observations of their attitude, they¡¯ll likely cause trouble if left unchecked.¡± Lord Askiel worriedly inquired.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much I could do at that point. Going back on my word would cause issues with all those nobles watching. Besides, my impressions are that they¡¯d be more trouble than they¡¯re worth so it might¡¯ve been for the best that they left on their own.¡± King Gustrus responded.


    ¡°Well, at least we don¡¯t have to worry much about them causing too much trouble. Cardinal Salaban has already dispatched qualified individuals to observe them. Should they be a threat to us then¡­¡± King Gustrus continued before bringing two fingers up to his neck. Then slowly sliding across it, he made his intentions clear.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be able to kill them that easily?¡±


    ¡°I certainly hope so. Let¡¯s just pray it doesn¡¯t come to that. I¡¯d very much rather not have to deal with a threat on the inside as well.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, where is Royal Commander Voralich? I have some urgent matters about security I need to discuss with him.¡± Lord Askiel asked, getting to the point of the conversation.


    ¡°I sent him out looking for my daughter again. That daughter of mine... I¡¯ve already lost count of how many times she¡¯s run away. I truly wish she would stop doing that and just follow her brothers'' example.¡± King Gustrus said as he rubbed the bridge of his nose again.


    ¡°Maybe you should spend some time working on your relationship with her?¡± Lord Askiel suggested.


    ¡°And maybe you should stop sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong? Besides, even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t. Not until I¡¯ve accomplished my objective.¡± King Gustrus retorted.


    ¡°I see¡­ Well then, if there¡¯s nothing else I suppose I will take my leave now.¡± Lord Askiel bowed before he exited the room.


    ¡°Cardinal Salaban, I would like to have a word with you later.¡± King Gustrus stated.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Sighing once more as he glanced at the bodies of the remaining dead priests, King Gustrus asked Cardinal Salaban to clean everything up before he also got up and left the hall.


    ///


    ¡°Well, that turned out to be much less interesting than I thought it¡¯d be. Oh well, at least we still reaped the rewards. Now money won¡¯t be an issue for a while.¡± Cyrus chuckled as he juggled a bag of coins in one hand.


    The two had just left the palace and were currently walking through the busy streets of Sangin. As it was only the afternoon, Cyrus decided that they should continue on with their initial plan of heading to the sun tower.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯ve been awfully quiet and your hands have been trembling for a while. Are you all right?¡± Cyrus asked when Seffy didn¡¯t respond back. He had noticed that her hands were damp with cold sweat when he held them earlier.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ y-yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡± Seffy absentmindedly replied. Looking carefully, one would notice she was a few shades paler than usual.


    ¡°Yeah. No you¡¯re not. Never mind then, we¡¯re heading back to the inn. You¡¯re in no condition to do anything right now.¡± Cyrus said as he observed her reaction. He then started pulling her in the opposite direction.


    ¡°N-no really! I¡¯m fine.¡± Seffy reassured as she resisted the pull.


    ¡°Tell that to me after you¡¯ve stopped stuttering. Come on princess.¡± Cyrus said before he went and picked her up in a princess carry.


    ¡°Wait, put me down! I can walk on my own!¡± Seffy cried as she struggled in his arms.


    ¡°No can do. Besides, you like being carried like this, don¡¯t you?¡± Cyrus smiled as he started walking back.


    ¡°Not in front of all these people!¡± Seffy said as she blushed and buried her face into Cyrus.


    After a great deal of struggling, the two soon returned to the inn. Back in their rooms, Cyrus finally put Seffy down before he went and sat on the bed. Seeing that Seffy was standing still, Cyrus motioned her over.


    ¡°Did you really have to do that?¡± Seffy asked sullenly.


    ¡°See? There was something wrong with you. If you were in your usual state of mind, you¡¯d have realized that you¡¯re still wearing your facemask so nobody would¡¯ve even noticed me carrying you back.¡± Cyrus grinned.


    Seeing Seffy remain silent, Cyrus sighed. ¡°Come on, sit down.¡± Cyrus said as he patted his lap. When Seffy sat down on his lap, he wrapped his arms around her waist and cradled her from behind. Then, he used his wings to surround and cover the both of them, as a swan might to protect its young.


    As Seffy looked back in surprise, Cyrus chuckled, ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it like this?¡±


    Slowly shaking her head, Seffy replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just unexpected.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been trembling for quite a bit; let¡¯s stay like this until you calm down, alright? Sometimes, comforting words alone just aren¡¯t enough.¡± Cyrus gently whispered into her ear as he started rocking back and forth.


    Nuzzling her face into his wings as she closed her eyes, Seffy remained like that in the comfort of Cyrus¡¯s embrace. As minutes turned to hours, Seffy¡¯s quivering gradually eased and color soon returned to her face.


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Cyrus asked after a while as he felt Seffy relax in his arms.


    Taking in a deep breath as she slowly composed herself, Seffy replied, ¡°Yeah. Much better.¡±


    Waiting for her to start, Cyrus looked upon Seffy with a hint of concern but said nothing else.


    ¡°Cyrus¡­ Have you ever been scared and angry at the same time?¡± Seffy asked after gaining her bearings.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been scared and I¡¯ve been angry, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve been both. I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s what you¡¯re feeling right now?¡± Cyrus asked.


    Clenching her teeth as her grip tightened, Seffy started shivering again. Seeing this, Cyrus placed his hand over hers as if reassuring her of his presence.


    Calming down once more, Seffy slowly and anxiously confessed through grit teeth, ¡°I¡­ recognized a few of those nobles¡­¡±


    ¡°I see... Sorry. I should¡¯ve stopped the summoning while I had the chance.¡± Cyrus apologetically responded.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. I should¡¯ve been stronger. I shouldn¡¯t have let them get to me like that. With all the strength I¡¯ve gained, I should¡¯ve¡­¡± Seffy began before trailing off. Finding her words once more, she continued.


    ¡°I thought that with enough strength, I could finally face them with my head held high, but the moment I came under their gazes I just¡­ froze up. It¡¯s like my mind just stopped working at the mere sight of them and that all my fears and frustrations came rushing back to haunt me again. I was scared¡­ terrified even. I wanted to bury my head somewhere and hide¡­ I-I feel so pathetic right now.¡± Seffy spilled with a face full of anguish.


    As Cyrus observed her in her suffering, he paused for a moment before finally asking, ¡°¡­Tell me Seffy. For what reason did you gain this strength? For what reason did you work so hard to achieve it?¡±


    ¡°¡­To get revenge against the one who wronged me. The one who took everything from me.¡± Seffy quietly replied.


    ¡°And how are you planning to do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡± Seffy hesitated.


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, someday you will have to face them again to get what you want. At that time all you can do is keep pushing forward. Contrary to what you believe, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re pathetic at all. You¡¯re strong because you didn¡¯t run away. Even if you wanted to, you didn¡¯t. I¡¯ve seen many who would simply break down in a similar situation as you; it isn¡¯t pretty. But not you, you held your ground and with a little help, you¡¯re going to recover. After coming all this way, you¡¯re not just going to stop here are you?¡±


    ¡°Listen Seffy, facing your past is not something that¡¯s easy to do. And more so than that, it¡¯s even harder to move on from it. Many times, you will want to run away and hide because it¡¯s just that much easier to do. No matter how much power you¡¯ve gained, facing your past traumas is not something that can be overcome without a lot of effort. But, you know, you don¡¯t have to do it alone. Sometimes the best way to overcome it is with the support of another. If you stumble from something like that, then it¡¯s only natural that I help you back up, right?¡± Cyrus softly smiled.


    Seffy remained slient as she took in everything Cyrus said. Then, as if deciding on something, she looked up resolutely and said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Sulking around won¡¯t get me anywhere. I¡­ have to keep moving forward otherwise everything you¡¯ve done for me would¡¯ve been for nothing. Sorry, but I¡¯m going to have to rely on you again to catch me if I fall.¡±


    Then, with a remorseful face, she continued, ¡°Really¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You must be disappointed in me. You told me that I had the will to achieve my goals above all else and yet, I falter over something like this¡­¡±


    Sighing again, Cyrus replied, ¡°Seffy, did you not listen to what I just said? Regardless of how strong-willed you are, facing your past is hard. For anyone. It¡¯s only natural that you run into some pitfalls here and there. What¡¯s really important is that you climb out of it regardless of the pains you endure. I¡¯m not petty enough to be disappointed over something like this. If anything, I should be the one standing behind and pushing you forward. Look, if you ever do find yourself troubled, feel free to talk to me about it. I¡¯ll console you again just as I¡¯m doing right now. Just like what you told me last night, I¡¯ll say to you now. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you. I really appreciate it. And also, sorry for always troubling you like this.¡± Seffy said as she buried her face back into Cyrus¡¯s wing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, then smile for me. I always like it better when you smile.¡± Cyrus grinned.


    Staying silent for a moment, Seffy then pulled her head up and faced Cyrus with a big grin on her face. ¡°C¡¯mon, that sounded really corny just now.¡± Seffy giggled.


    ¡°And yet, it¡¯s the truth. Nice to see you¡¯re back to your usual self.¡± Cyrus warmly replied.


    Pausing as she looked back into his eyes, her expression soon melted into a tender smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± Seffy simply stated.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You being here for me, it really means a lot.¡± Seffy said as she gently held both his hands and squeezed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It really isn¡¯t much.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Cyrus. Can we stay like this for a while longer? It feels really nice being hugged like this.¡± Seffy requested as she immersed herself in the feeling of Cyrus¡¯s warm embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your pillow you know? But alright I suppose.¡± Cyrus shrugged before he hugged her tighter.


    ¡°Your wings smell really good.¡± Seffy sniffed.


    ¡°Naturally. And yours smell of sweat.¡±


    ¡°Way to ruin the moment.¡±


    ///


    As the sun slowly made its descent below the horizon, two figures covered in black cloaks could be seen sprinting across the rooftops bathed in the light of the evening twilight.


    ¡°Hurry, she¡¯ll catch us!¡± One of the figures whispered while taking glances behind them.


    ¡°Damn it. She¡¯s too fast.¡± The other figure cursed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how she found us in the first place but we must report to the king about this.¡± The first figure spoke in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Ah? So it was the king who sent you, was it?¡± A calm, female voice interrupted.


    Landing in a crouching position in front of the two, a young girl casually examined them as she toted a large scythe on her shoulders. Abruptly stopping in their tracks, the two warily gazed back at the girl who intercepted their path of escape.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s quite rude to peek like that. People need their own privacy. What if you caught me at a bad time? What if you caught me changing? Ah, but then you¡¯d be labeled as perverts. Do you want to know what I usually do to perverts?¡± Seffy nonchalantly mocked as she paced around them in observation.


    As Seffy made her way closer, the two of them nodded to each other before they drew the daggers that were hidden under their clothing. With lightning fast speed, one of the cloaked figures threw two daggers at Seffy while the other circled around to try to stab her in the back.


    Yawning, Seffy used one hand and caught both daggers by the blade between her fingers. Then, using her other arm as a fulcrum, she twirled the scythe around it. Gripping the scythe hard, Seffy blocked the dagger thrust aimed at her back as a loud clang rang out.


    Then, with a strong jerk, Seffy knocked the dagger out of the grasp of the figure behind her. The dagger spun through the air before being lodged in a nearby roof-tile. Seeing this, the figure behind Seffy hurriedly jumped back just before the head of Seffy¡¯s scythe smashed into the area where the figure had been.


    ¡°Come on, is that the best you can do? I can beat both of you with my eyes closed.¡± Seffy taunted.


    Then, noticing a numbing sensation, Seffy looked at the hand that had caught the daggers only to see it dripping with a viscous, black liquid. Furrowing her brows a little, she quickly threw the daggers to the side and dodged another one hurtling towards her head. Finding the poison on her hand, the figure behind her drew another dagger before going in for another stab. Parrying the stab once again, Seffy whirled around before swinging her scythe in a wide arc, only to be dodged again as the attacker bent forwards ninety degrees. This time however, Seffy used the momentum from the swing and quickly flipped the scythe around as she used its base to impact the attacker right in the jugular. Immediately after knocking the stunned assailant away, Seffy jammed the blade of the scythe into the roof and twirled around its handle vertically just as a few more daggers whizzed past the area where she just was. Pushing off the handle, Seffy summersaulted through the air before landing behind the other assailant.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the strong poison you got there. Even I started to feel it a little. Only a little though.¡± Seffy sneered as she sent a quick roundhouse kick towards the surprised assailant. Connecting right at the jaw which resulted in a sickening crack, the kick sent the figure hurtling towards another rooftop before crashing into a chimney.


    As Seffy shifted her attention towards the other stunned assailant, the attacker had already recovered and had gotten behind her. Proceeding to wrap their arms around her neck in a stranglehold, the assailant attempted to subdue her. The attacker then pulled out another dagger in a struggle to slit her throat.


    As her eyes darkened a little upon contact, Seffy scowled before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me you scum.¡±


    Reaching both hands behind her, Seffy swiftly grasped both of the assailant¡¯s arms in an iron grip forcing the figure to drop their dagger. With a hard jerk, she violently ripped both of the attacker¡¯s arms out of their sockets as the person screamed in agony. Then, using those very arms, Seffy proceeded to beat down the assailant as blood from the severed ends splattered everywhere.


    ¡°How boring. I expected more from you guys, though I suppose I¡¯m setting the bar too high. Even so, I can¡¯t have you dying on me just yet.¡± Seffy said as she threw the arms aside. Walking up to the amputated assailant, Seffy raised a hand and cauterized the bloody stumps leftover. Fortunately, the attacker had already passed out from the beating and was unable to scream anymore.


    Then, concentrating some more, Seffy extended black tendrils from her shadow and commanded them to pick up the passed-out attacker. The unconscious person was then lifted and thoroughly wrapped up into a ball made of shadows.


    ¡°I should probably use my magic more often, I¡¯m getting rusty.¡± Seffy quietly muttered as she picked up her scythe and returned it back to its traveling form.


    Jumping and landing on the other rooftop, Seffy proceeded to do the same to the other assailant as she wrapped the figure up into a ball. As the two spheres dangled from the tendrils, Seffy gave the area one last sweeping glace before she began strolling back to her room.


    After returning, Seffy swung herself back in through the window, bringing in the extra baggage with her. Looking up to see Cyrus eating grilled steak, Seffy stared in irritation as she dropped the baggage to the floor. Walking up and sitting herself down at the table Cyrus was eating at, Seffy looked at him with dull eyes.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. Took you long enough.¡± Cyrus grinned as he took another bite.


    ¡°You do realize I haven¡¯t had dinner yet right? Don¡¯t you feel bad flaunting that in front of me?¡± Seffy grumbled.


    ¡°Ehh? But it¡¯s not my fault you ran off on your own. Tell you what? I¡¯ll feed you what¡¯s left on the plate right now.¡± Cyrus said as he waved a piece of steak in front of her.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not your dog.¡± Seffy retorted.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want it then? ¡®Kay, more for me.¡± Cyrus teased as he slowly moved the steak towards his mouth.


    ¡°Mmn. Feed me.¡± Seffy quietly mumbled.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Cyrus smiled as he put a hand to his ear.


    ¡°Please feed me!¡± Seffy shouted into his ear.


    ¡°Sheesh you don¡¯t have to be so loud.¡± Cyrus smirked as he guided the steak towards her mouth.


    Happily glomping down on the steak as she began chewing, Seffy noticed, ¡°By the way, I thought we weren¡¯t allowed to take food out of the dining area.¡±


    ¡°Well of course, I cooked it myself; the owners let me borrow their kitchen. It¡¯s pretty good don¡¯t you think?¡± Cyrus boasted.


    ¡°Admittedly, it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s got this sweet tanginess to it that meshes perfectly with the spices. Being firm on the outside yet also subtly tender just below the surface makes it easy to chew, while also giving it some level of consistency in its texture.¡± Seffy agreed as she waited with an open mouth for another bite.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised what I can do with a proper kitchen.¡±


    After Cyrus fed her the rest of the steak, they finally switched their attention to the two shadowy bundles. With a quick snap of her fingers, Seffy released the binding as the two figures dropped to the floor.


    Musing a little at their disfigured forms, Cyrus said, ¡°You really did a number on them didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°They attacked me first. Besides, this is hardly the worst I¡¯ve done to someone.¡± Seffy casually replied.


    ¡°True enough. So, were they hired by the king as I¡¯ve guessed?¡± Cyrus inquired.


    ¡°Yep. Should we retaliate?¡±


    ¡°Nah, there¡¯s no point. It¡¯s most likely they were just here to observe us. We¡¯ll return them to the king in this state as a warning.¡± Cyrus said as he quickly went ahead and wiped their memories.


    ¡°You sure about that? What if they send more people after us?¡± Seffy asked, still not quite convinced.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s when we retaliate.¡± Cyrus laughed as he threw the two into a shade he created.


    ¡°Oh, wait a moment. Hand me a pen, Seffy.¡± Cyrus asked as he remembered something. Retrieving the two people from the shade once again, Cyrus burned off all their clothing, leaving them in the nude.


    ¡°Ah, one¡¯s a female. Hehe, this should be fun.¡± Cyrus chuckled as he dipped the pen in ink.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s with that look?¡± Cyrus asked when he found Seffy staring at him skeptically.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me. Continue what you were doing.¡± Seffy replied in a flat voice.


    Shrugging, Cyrus began to scrawl all sorts of vulgar words and pictures onto the two people. Seemingly satisfied with his work, Cyrus snickered as he formed twin blades from the shadows and whetted them against each other.


    ¡°Now, onto the main event.¡± Cyrus villainously grinned as he began to shave the two people. After making the both of them as bald as babies, Cyrus grabbed some rope and bound the two together into a ball. Tossing the both of them back in again, Cyrus then ordered the shade to return to the palace.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty terrible, you know that?¡± Seffy commented after seeing some of the things Cyrus wrote.


    ¡°Says the girl who ripped their arms out and broke their jaw. Besides, it would make our warning that much more effective.¡± Cyrus quipped.


    ¡°You just wanted to piss off that king, didn¡¯t you?¡± Seffy doubtfully asked.


    ¡°I would never!¡± Cyrus replied indignantly.


    ¡°You¡¯d be more believable if you used a different tone of voice. Whatever. C¡¯mon, if you¡¯re done already we¡¯re going to the bathhouse down the street. I could really use a good, hot soak right about now.¡± Seffy said as she hugged Cyrus¡¯s arm and pulled him along.


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m coming too?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯ll be my guard dog against any perverts lurking about.¡± Seffy laughed.


    Raising an eyebrow, Cyrus replied,¡°It looks like someone here is getting a little ahead of themselves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯m kidding. I just want to have a bath with you again. Is that alright?¡± Seffy jokingly grinned.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine then. You do kind of reek after all.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re as tactful as always. C¡¯mon!¡±


    Dragging Cyrus along, Seffy eagerly charged to the bathhouse with wild enthusiasm. After getting past the front counter, Seffy quickly stripped herself of her clothes and hopped into the large, steaming open-air bath that was the size of a pool.


    ¡°Haah, that feels good.¡± Seffy sighed as she submerged herself in the warm water. With her wet, silky, golden-blonde hair clinging to her glistening rose-colored cheeks, Seffy closed her eyes and leaned back as she enjoyed a moment of tranquil repose.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re satisfied and all, but at least pick up your clothes when you strip. I can¡¯t be doing this every time you need to bath. Get them stolen and you¡¯re going home in the nude.¡± Cyrus said as he walked in carrying a bundle of Seffy¡¯s clothes. Dropping them off on a nearby chair he proceeded to strip down as well before covering himself in a towel.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I can always rely on you to pick them up, right? Besides, I heard men like those sorts of things; the sweet, fragrant smell of a young maiden¡¯s laundry.¡± Seffy joked.


    ¡°I see.¡± Cyrus flatly replied. Then, picking up a piece of clothing from the bundle, Cyrus scrunched it into a compact ball.


    ¡°Hey, what are yo- ahhhh! Those were my panties!¡± Seffy cried as she watched Cyrus chuck the ball over the bathhouse fence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure those just made a man very happy out there.¡± Cyrus smirked as he patted off his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean Cyrus. Those were my last pair too. Are you into that kind of thing? Humiliating innocent girls by making them go around with no underwear?¡± Seffy teased as she wiggled around.


    ¡°Alright, guess it¡¯s your skirt that¡¯s going out next.¡± Cyrus chuckled as he bundled up another piece of clothing.


    ¡°Wait, wait! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll pick them up next time!¡± Seffy apologized in a panic.


    ¡°That¡¯s more I like it.¡± Cyrus smiled as he dropped the bundle.


    Putting a hand to her chest in relief, Seffy sighed, ¡°Really, you didn¡¯t have to go that far.¡±


    Strolling up to where Seffy was relaxing, Cyrus grabbed her by the arms and dragged her up.


    ¡°Hey! What was that for? I was just getting into the feel of it.¡± Seffy complained.


    ¡°First off, you should rinse your body off before getting in. This isn¡¯t like the pond from back then where we¡¯re the only ones who used it. Other people will be using the bath too.¡± Cyrus scolded as he sat her down on a nearby stool.


    ¡°Eh? But we¡¯re the only ones here. No one will ever know. Besides, why are you only being level-headed at a time like this? It¡¯s not like you give a damn about other people anyway.¡±


    ¡°I, for one, like to keep good hygiene. Now stay still.¡±


    Cyrus twirled his fingers and a large stream of warm water came gushing out of the bath and on top of Seffy. Taking out some soap and a sponge, Cyrus began by washing her back to her wings and then made his way around the rest of her body before finishing with her hair. As Cyrus was wringing out the sponge, Seffy suddenly turned around with an impish smile on her face.


    ¡°You missed a spot here.¡± Seffy grinned as she spread her legs.


    Only giving her a momentary side-glance, Cyrus calmly said, ¡°You can do that on your own.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, if you¡¯re going to wash me, at least be thorough about it.¡± Seffy pouted.


    ¡°Rather than me, shouldn¡¯t you be a little more self-conscious of what you¡¯re asking me to do? We are still male and female here.¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯re basically as close as family now. I don¡¯t see the harm. Besides, if you wanted to do something to me, you would¡¯ve already done so. You¡¯ve had plenty of opportunities after all.¡± Seffy laughed.


    ¡°I have my reservations.Considering what you¡¯ve been through, I¡¯d assume you¡¯d be more repulsed at the idea of other people touching you there. I¡¯m just being mindful here.¡± Cyrus shrugged.


    ¡°You? Mindful? Psh¡­ but well, it¡¯s true that I¡¯d hate it if other people touched me. Period. But, you don¡¯t count as other people. And wait, what are you even being mindful of?¡± Seffy tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Well, to put it bluntly, weren¡¯t you, ahem, a sex slave?¡± Cyrus awkwardly coughed.


    Taking a moment to process what she had just heard before realizing what Cyrus meant, Seffy exclaimed, ¡°¡­Ah! So that¡¯s what you meant!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Cyrus questioned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how my skin was back when you saved me?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did. It was in pretty bad condition.¡±


    ¡°How about the black patches all over it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°That was the result of a terminal illness I caught early on. Much less touching, most people wouldn¡¯t even so much as get near me after they saw me. Truth be told, I probably wouldn¡¯t have lived much longer anyway had you not saved me. Though as painful as it was, it did spare me from other forms of abuse. I guess even the scums of society still values their own lives over carnal pleasure. Unfortunately, that just meant they had to resort to ¡®other¡¯ means of entertainment to get their money¡¯s worth.¡± Seffy shivered slightly as she recalled.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can talk about such things so easily.¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°Well, I assumed you already knew. So that¡¯s why, if you¡¯re worried about my feelings on those things, don¡¯t be. I want us to be open with each other.¡± Seffy reassured.


    Then, leaning in close, Seffy playfully whispered into Cyrus¡¯s ear, ¡°And if you¡¯re really curious, yes, ¡®it¡¯ is still there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I get it. But, you¡¯re still going to have to wash yourself. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, you¡¯re only reserved at a time like this.¡± Seffy pouted as she pulled his arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to take no for an answer are you?¡± Cyrus sighed.


    ¡°Noope!¡± Seffy affirmed as she guided his hand towards her crotch.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Hold on a moment.¡± Cyrus said as he began lathering up the sponge.


    ¡°Use your fingers. A sponge just won¡¯t do.¡± Seffy grinned as she enjoyed the moment.


    Having fully covered his hand in suds, Cyrus began washing Seffy¡¯s nether regions. As he gently glided over her lower entrance, he felt Seffy tremble a little.


    ¡°Ehehe, that kind of tickles.¡± Seffy giggled and squirmed as Cyrus brushed past.


    Soon after that, he began to scrub in between the lips as more soap bubbles foamed out. Stroking back and forth delicately, Cyrus made sure to thoroughly clean the area while also taking care not to cause discomfort. Getting into all the folds and crevices, Cyrus rubbed everything carefully before rinsing it with warm water.


    ¡°Mmm, yeah. Just like that. Get right in ther- Ah!¡± Seffy encouraged before she let out a soft moan as Cyrus grazed over a stiff part. Shivering as her body curled up, Seffy had a look of ecstasy plastered on her face as she started to drool a little.


    Finishing with the outside, Cyrus rinsed his hand off before gently slipping two fingers inside as he rubbed Seffy¡¯s inner walls back and forth. While doing so, he felt her insides quiver with his every movement, the folds of her tunnel undulating back and forth softly as they radiated a torrid heat. Seemingly reaching the end, he gave one last twirl before Seffy clamped down hard on his fingers. After waiting for Seffy to loosen up, he slowly slid his fingers out only to see them glistening in a clear, syrupy liquid.


    ¡°Well, it looks like someone here certainly enjoyed themselves. I¡¯m assuming this was what you wanted?¡± Cyrus commented as he parted his fingers to see a thin silver strand between them.


    ¡°Hah¡­ more or less. Hah¡­ but really, you sure do know how to work your fingers.¡± Seffy panted with a flushed, but satisfied expression.


    ¡°Still, I would prefer it if you didn¡¯t use me to help you, ahem, ¡®ruffle the tunnel¡¯.¡± Cyrus coughed.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, from the way you sound, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve never touched a girl like that before.¡± Seffy teased as she recovered herself.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Cyrus trailed as he scratched his head.


    ¡°¡­Huh? Eh, what? You¡¯re joking right? Wait. How old were you again?¡± Seffy asked incredulously as she started to realize what he was implying.


    Seeing Cyrus remain quiet, Seffy burst out in laughter as she rolled on the floor.


    ¡°Pfff-Ahahahahahah. Damn, you weren¡¯t kidding back then. Ahaha. Ow my sides.¡± Seffy howled as she held her stomach.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ sorry but, that¡¯s kind of¡­ I don¡¯t know? Pathetic.¡± Seffy giggled uncontrollably as she repeatedly pounded the floor.


    Seeing Seffy like this, Cyrus made a blank expression before standing up. Grabbing Seffy by the legs, he went ahead and pulled them up as he dangled her from her feet. Still convulsing from laughter as she tried to catch her breath, Seffy offered no resistance.


    ¡°Ehehe, wait, wha-what are you doing?¡± Seffy asked in between strained breaths.


    ¡°Punishment.¡± Cyrus simply said. As soon as he said that, a large trail of water came streaming out from the bath before hovering in the air above them. Then, Cyrus immediately yanked Seffy¡¯s legs apart and smashed the entire glob of water down on her crotch with a concentrated force. A loud, wet slap echoed out before Seffy collapsed on the floor writhing in agony as she clutched her groin.


    ¡°Ahhh. That felt great.¡± Making a satisfied expression, Cyrus started walking away to wash himself leaving Seffy squirming in pain.


    After thoroughly cleansing himself, Cyrus strolled towards the bath before getting in. Laying back and relaxing near the edge, Cyrus let out a long, loud sigh. Before long, Seffy also limped over behind him while still holding her crotch.


    ¡°That really hurt. I think you broke it.¡± Seffy grumbled through pained grunts, her legs still shaking.


    ¡°Oh, really? Congratulations.¡± Cyrus chuckled, not paying her much mind.


    ¡°Congratulations my foot. Because of you, it¡¯s going to be sore for a while. Damn, and it was still really sensitive too.¡± Seffy retorted as she got in beside Cyrus.


    Abandoning herself to the water¡¯s therapeutic properties, Seffy sighed as she felt the warmth pervading her very essence. Immersed in a warm, cozy feeling, Seffy relaxed as she found the stresses of the day leaving her and soon felt her head swaying slightly. Leaning her head on Cyrus¡¯s shoulder, Seffy slowly closed her eyes and savored the moment. After a while of soaking, Seffy started to doze off as her entire body slumped onto Cyrus¡¯s side. Seeing this, Cyrus softly smiled before he poked her on the cheek.


    ¡°Alright Seffy, time to get out.¡± Cyrus gently prompted as he stood up.


    ¡°Mmm, just a little longer¡­¡± Seffy sluggishly answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, help me up then. I think my legs fell asleep.¡± Seffy lightly laughed as she held her arms up.


    Bending down to scoop her up, Cyrus lifted her in the usual princess carry style. This time however, Seffy draped her arms around Cyrus¡¯s neck and gently nuzzled him in under the chin while wearing a blissful expression.


    ¡°You know Seffy, today you¡¯ve been awfully close. Well, more so than usual.¡± Cyrus noted as he looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Do you not like it when I¡¯m like this?¡± Seffy cooed.


    ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s actually quite pleasant.¡± Cyrus smiled warmly.


    After setting her down on a nearby chair, the two dried themselves off before getting dressed. Soon, they left the bathhouse and started heading back to the inn.


    ¡°It feels really breezy down there.¡± Seffy remarked as she held down her skirt.


    ¡°Relax, we¡¯ll get you new ones. Until then you¡¯ll just have to put up with it.¡± Cyrus shrugged.


    ¡°Wait¡­ aren¡¯t those¡­¡± Seffy said as something caught her eye. Striding over to a nearby alleyway, Seffy peered inside. In the distance, she saw two stray cats fighting over a shredded piece of cloth. Squinting to get a closer look, Seffy soon recognized that piece of cloth.


    ¡°Oh look, it¡¯s your panties. Looks like the cats were having a field day with it. Want me to fetch it for you?¡± Cyrus chuckled as he came up behind her.


    ¡°¡­No thanks.¡± Seffy glumly replied as she watched the cats tear the fabric in half.


    Arriving back at their rooms, the two quickly changed into their sleepwear. Jumping onto the bed, Seffy promptly crawled under the covers before poking her head out. Lifting the sheets, she motioned towards Cyrus invitingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping with me tonight.¡± Seffy declared as she patted the spot beside her.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. I fear for what may happen in my sleep. After an earlier display by a certain someone, I now question the safety of my precious thing. That chair over there looks mighty comfy¡­¡± Cyrus feigned hesitation.


    ¡°Just get in here already.¡±


    ¡°As the princess commands.¡± Cyrus bowed before he got in beside her.


    ¡°Do you always have to be this difficult?¡± Seffy asked as she scooted closer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard women prefer men that are hard to get. Or maybe it was the other way around?¡± Cyrus snickered.


    ¡°Women prefer men who know when to keep their mouths shut.¡± Seffy quipped.


    ¡°Touch¨¦¡±


    Snuggling up closer, Seffy wrapped her arms and legs around Cyrus in a warm embrace. Rubbing her cheeks against his arm, Seffy made low purring noises as she enjoyed the soft sensation.


    ¡°Great, in the span of a few hours, I¡¯ve been reduced to a body pillow.¡± Cyrus remarked.


    ¡°You¡¯re soft, you have feathers, and¡­ you make me feel at ease. So yeah, I guess you are.¡± Seffy smiled tenderly.


    Gazing at her happy expression from the side, Cyrus sighed in concession, ¡°Well, I suppose this isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    Light, rhythmic snoring pervaded the room before he could say anything more indicating Seffy¡¯s journey to dreamland. Staring at her small, undulating figure clinging to him and feeling the mild breaths on his arm, Cyrus smiled. Curling his arm around her head as he gently caressed her, Cyrus pulled her closer to his chest.


    ¡°Goodnight to you too, Seffy.¡± Cyrus whispered as he closed his eyes.


    ///


    Meanwhile, back at the palace, King Gustrus was slowly strolling through the empty halls in the dead of night, his usual insomniac behavior keeping him awake. Grumpily making his way towards the royal kitchen for a glass of water, he passed through the throne room.


    ¡°Ugh, so much for the medicine those quacks for alchemists made. It looks like I¡¯ll have to find a better method. I can¡¯t keep this up.¡± King Gustrus tiredly mumbled as he yawned.


    As he walked halfway past the throne room, crossing right in front of his throne, King Gustrus noticed something.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡± King Gustrus mused as he turned his head towards his throne.


    Placed right on top of the throne where he usually sat, tightly bound together and struggling vigorously were two naked, bald individuals. With a diverse amount of insults squiggled onto their bodies, they desperately looked towards King Gustrus for help.


    ¡°¡­¡± King Gustrus looked blankly back at them as they practically begged for him to do something. Then turning right back towards the door on the other side of the room, he continued on his way completely unaffected.


    ¡°Hallucinations. Great, another thing to complain about to the alchemists. I swear the day their medicine actually works for once would be the day it rained horned rabbits.¡± King Gustrus muttered as he exited the room, leaving the two poor individuals tearing up in despair.

 Chapter 15: Stuff Happens

    Blargh, I managed to spit out another chapter.


    By the way, does anyone want to be my editor, or rather, chapter checker? Considering the length, it''s very easy to make small mistakes.


    Other than that... uh, enjoy. As the title says, stuff happens.


    ///


    Flickering within the shadows of the night, a fireplace crackled as it dyed the room in a bright vermillion. In front of the hearth of a luxuriously decorated room, five individuals could be seen seated around a low table.


    As the apprehensive ambience permeated the already oppressive air, each of the five individuals looked towards each other in weary reserve. With different thoughts running through each of their minds, they anxiously waited for someone to start.


    Minutes passed before something finally happened. Standing up slowly, the youth with flaxen blonde hair hesitatingly prepared to share his thoughts on the situation as he quickly gathered the attention of the others. Wearing nothing more than a white shirt and some brown trousers, he looked like a typical male you¡¯d find anywhere despite having rather good facial features. Swallowing the built-up saliva with a big gulp, the youth began speaking.


    ¡°Um, before we get to the main issue, why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves first?¡± The youth said as he glanced around for any objections.


    When no one spoke out, the youth tentatively continued, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll start off. My name is Sephtis Helant. As you all might imagine, I¡¯m not quite sure what¡¯s going on either. Even so, I want to try my best to cope with this situation. Um, my hobbies are reading and drawing. Uh, I also like to exercise a lot and-¡±


    Before he could say any more, he was abruptly interrupted as a girl sitting across the table raised her hand in a stopping motion. Unlike Sephtis, this girl was rather peculiar in appearance. Beautiful, lustrous hair that shined in a fluorescent splendor adorned her head as they reflected an assortment of colors. Tied up neatly in a long side-tail, her hair seemed to glimmer amidst the flickering of the hearth. In contrast, her stoic face gave off a pale glow yet, at the same time, accentuated her delicate features. Wearing an intricately-designed silken robe tightly wrapped around her figure, her very presence gave off an air of graceful elegance.


    However, everything paled in comparison to her eyes. Within a bright, green iris, three dark pupils swirled around as they continuously rearranged themselves in accordance to the movements of her eyes. As she silently stared back at him, Sephtis fidgeted uncomfortably.


    After momentarily examining him, the girl calmly said, ¡°Just your name is fine. We don¡¯t need to know about your personal life.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, sorry.¡± Sephtis apologized.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies. Now, since I¡¯m already speaking, I¡¯ll take this chance to introduce myself as well. I go by the name of Chesnia Karnaciel. Despite the circumstances, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all.¡± Chesnia replied with a smile.


    ¡°This here is my little sister, Vera.¡± Chesnia continued as she tapped the shoulder of the girl sitting beside her.


    Getting a little flustered as she became the center of attention, Vera quickly hid behind Chesnia in panic. Incidentally, Vera looked almost identical to Chesnia with the exception of four pupils in her eyes instead of three and having a side-tail on the other side of her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her too much. She can be a little shy around other people, especially around those she does not recognize.¡± Chesnia explained as Vera peered out from behind.


    ¡°Now then, why don¡¯t we have the rest of you introduce yourselves so we can move on to the problem at hand?¡± Chesnia finished as she waved towards the others.


    At the signal, another girl sitting near Sephtis stood up. The girl had long, wavy crimson hair with streaks of black running through it. Wearing a white, waist-length tunic under a pink bolero and a black jacket decorated with various pins buckled below a brown high belt, she surveyed the group through ruby-like, slit eyes. With a tanned and healthy complexion, the girl held a bit of a wild look as her eyes quickly darted from person to person. Her pointed ears twitched slightly as she gathered her thoughts before finally opening her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m Audrisylvania Carmine. You can just call me Audris.¡± The girl declared.


    After her introduction, the group turned their attention towards the last member. Looking to be the youngest amongst the current group, the last individual was a boy dressed completely in black. From head to toe, everything from his hair to his clothing was an almost unnerving black with the only exception being the glowing silver crescent sigil on his forehead. With empty, seemingly-lifeless eyes and eerie, porcelain-white skin, the boy gazed apathetically at the group as they stared at him strangely.


    ¡°Darce.¡± The boy said with a coarse, wispy voice before shifting his eyes downwards.


    Realizing that Darce wasn¡¯t going to say anymore, Sephtis said, ¡°Um, alright, so now that we know each other a little better, let¡¯s move on.¡±


    ¡°Can we all agree that we want to return back to where we came from?¡± Sephtis asked as he looked around for approval. Receiving a few nods in response with the exception of Darce, Sephtis continued on.


    ¡°So, to do that, I think we should try and help out with this country¡¯s current predicament. The king said he could send us back if we do that much. Are you guys alright with this?¡± Sephtis proposed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes to get us back, then I¡¯m fine with it. Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well do some good in this world before going back.¡± Audris agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to respectfully decline.¡± Chesnia refused as she crossed her arms.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Audris asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, please tell us your reason.¡± Sephtis requested, a bit perplexed at her refusal.


    ¡°Well, to put it simply, I do not trust the king¡¯s words. Much like the others who left, I¡¯m of the impression that the king is hiding something important from us. Besides, there is no guarantee that he will send us back even if we did help him or if he is even able to.¡± Chesnia held a hand out and explained.


    ¡°The people at the top of any hierarchy will always have something to hide. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to discredit him over. Moreover, he even said it himself that he will send us back after we¡¯ve finished.¡± Audris responded.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been taken here against our will, don¡¯t you think we have the right to know about the whole situation? Even then, I¡¯m not naive enough to take people¡¯s words at face value. Did you not notice the corpses of those priests? If that is how the summoning ritual ended up for them, then I¡¯d rather take my chances elsewhere.¡± Chesnia calmly rebuked.


    ¡°Then what are you planning to do? This is the best, and as of right now, the only chance we have to return. Besides, are you just going to abandon the people of this country who desperately need us right now?¡± Audris questioned.


    ¡°My sister and I are going to bide our time for now and gather information. If the situation becomes unfavorable, then we will leave and find our own way back.¡± Chesnia answered.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to ignore the people of this country?¡± Audris asked.


    ¡°Essentially, yes.¡± Chesnia affirmed.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re sounding rather selfish right now. How can you just abandon the people of this country when they¡¯re desperate enough to summon us here? Even more so than that, you are only hurting the rest of our chances of returning by leaving. Shouldn¡¯t we be working together since we are in the same situation?¡± Audris asked, her eye twitching with a slight irritation.


    ¡°That is precisely why I want to leave should anything troublesome happen. Why do you think they¡¯re desperate enough to summon us here? Because the enemy is dangerous. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to work together, more so the fact that I prioritize me and my sister¡¯s safety above all else. Sorry to say, but that includes all of you as well.¡± Chesnia reasoned.


    ¡°How can you act so self-centered? If the enemy takes over this country, then the situation will only grow worse won¡¯t it? We¡¯ll lose our only lead and then what? All our safeties are important, not just yours, so we should stick together to increase our chances of returning. And right now, our only lead to getting back is with the king. If he could summon us, then shouldn¡¯t he know how to send us back as well?¡± Audris said as she frowned at Chesnia¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I am not acting self-centered; I am being reasonable. Do you believe this is some game? This is reality, and the reality is that this country wants us to fight in a war. I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m not carefree enough to fight some stranger¡¯s war for them, much less strangers who forced us here against our will. I¡¯m not going to arbitrarily put myself at risk for people who have the gall to think that they can just bring us here without our consent and expect us to comply with them. Rather than heroes, I¡¯m of the impression that they view us as nothing more than tools; commodities to be used and then disposed of.¡± Chesnia refuted.


    ¡°Then why are you even here!? If you didn¡¯t want to work with us to begin with, then why didn¡¯t you just up and leave like the other three!?¡± Audris snapped, getting tired of Chesnia¡¯s stubbornness.


    Closing her eyes for a brief moment before slowly opening them, Chesnia glared at Audris. ¡°Because, we did not have any other choice. We know nothing of this world. Not. A. Single. Thing. I¡¯m not headstrong enough to believe that nothing out there can threaten us. Even setting aside the outer dangers, we can¡¯t understand the language of this world without these bracelets; it would be impossible to gather any information should these bracelets be taken away. Do you really understand the meaning of us being here against our will? It means that, for now, we are forced to cooperate. And even if those issues did not exist, I still wouldn¡¯t want to go and antagonize an entire country. Now if you get that, then why don¡¯t you put that little brain of yours to better use and think of a way to get more information about that summoning ritual among other things?¡±


    Scowling, Audris asked through grit teeth, ¡°Are you picking a fight with me?¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to do that then I would insult something other than your intelligence because clearly you don¡¯t have any.¡± Chesnia mocked.


    ¡°You bitch.¡± Audris growled


    ¡°They say a person¡¯s vocabulary reflects their personality. You must be quite the crude person.¡±


    Before anyone knew what happened, a loud splintering crack reverberated through the room as Audris¡¯s hand smashed through the backrest of Chesnia¡¯s chair right beside her head. Glowering over Chesnia with glowing red eyes, their faces within a hair¡¯s breadth of each other, Audris hissed threateningly.


    ¡°Next time, it¡¯ll be your head that has a hole in it.¡± Audris muttered under her breath.


    Gazing back at Audris completely unperturbed as her pupils began rotating within her iris, Chesnia calmly said, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    After hearing this, Audris froze up as she felt a chill down her spine. Floating in mid-air right behind her was a knife with the blade pointed directly at the nape of her neck, the tip lightly pricking her skin as the cold steel drew a trickle of blood.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Stop! Please calm down you two.¡± Sephtis interjected with a panicked look, finally mustering up the nerve to intervene.


    ¡°Big sis, please don¡¯t do this.¡± Vera quietly pleaded as she pulled on Chesnia¡¯s robe.


    Pausing momentarily, Chesnia sighed before the knife floating behind Audris dropped to the floor with a loud clang. Pushing Audris away with one hand, Chesnia dusted off her robe that had gotten covered in splinters and sawdust.


    Standing up and then leading Vera towards the door, Chesnia said, ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for this meeting to come to a close. Apologies for my childish behavior earlier. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us.¡± Then, Chesnia and Vera closed the door behind them before going back to their own room.


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s with her?¡± Audris spat as she plopped back down on her own seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just agitated like the rest of us. Though she did have a point with what she said.¡± Sephtis replied.


    ¡°Even if she had a point, so what? Does she expect us to just quietly gather information while the rest of the country is burning down around us? I won¡¯t just sit by and let people suffer, whether I know them or not, when we clearly have the power to do something about it. In a situation like this, we need decisive action, not scampering around on the sidelines hoping to come across something useful. We should be sticking together, so why are we fighting like this¡­?¡± Audris trailed.


    Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Audris waved, ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯ll also head off. Good night.¡± Then, getting up, she quickly scurried out of the room leaving the last two individuals in silence.


    Turning his head to look at Darce, Sephtis was a little stunned to see that the young boy had not budged from his position at all. Feeling a bit uneasy being alone with the boy, Sephtis decided to laugh it off.


    ¡°Ahaha, Um¡­ Say¡­ Darce, are you alright?¡± Sephtis asked nervously.


    Without even a sliver of movement, Darce ignored Sephtis as he continued to look downwards.


    ¡°Uh, well then, I¡¯m heading off for the night so you should hurry up and get some rest as well, alright?¡± Sephtis said as he also exited the room.


    Sitting as still as a statue, Darce continued to stare downwards with dull, voided eyes for long after Sephtis left. As the flames of the hearth flickered once more, nobody noticed that the boy neither reflected any light nor casted any shadow.


    ///


    As the birds sang their daily routine of melodies greeting the sky that slowly became painted in brilliant saffron, the dawn of a new day began. Rays of light slowly crept up the walls of the Little Tortoise before shining in through the window cracks, stirring the residents from their slumber.


    Among those who were awakened was Cyrus. Cracking open his eyes and blinking a few times, he let out a long sigh as he rid himself of drowsiness. It was then that he noticed a weight on top of him. Slowly raising the covers, he found Seffy straddling him as her body clung tightly to his.


    With the cold morning air wafting down on her face, Seffy stirred as well. However, that alone was not enough to convince her to wake up as she merely buried her face further into Cyrus¡¯s chest.


    After seeing her reaction, Cyrus gently whispered, ¡°Wakey, Wakey. It¡¯s time to get up.¡± As seconds passed without response, Cyrus decided to take matters into his own hands.


    Lifting her head up, Cyrus lightly caressed her soft cheeks. Then, without warning, he pinched them hard and pulled apart. As her cheeks turned bright red from the strain, Seffy¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. Quickly slapping Cyrus¡¯s hand aside, she rubbed her stinging cheeks to try and ease the pain.


    ¡°Oww. Come on Cyrus, that¡¯s not how you wake a girl up.¡± Seffy mumbled.


    ¡°Would you rather I throw you out of bed?¡± Cyrus grinned.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. Still, I¡¯d expect you to be a little happier waking up with a cute girl on top of you.¡± Seffy smiled cheekily.


    ¡°I¡¯d be a lot happier if you weren¡¯t drooling on me.¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°Huh? But, I¡¯m not drooling this time. Are you sure you¡¯re completely awake yourself?¡± Seffy asked confused.


    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re definitely drooling.¡± Cyrus affirmed.


    Pausing for a moment with a blank stare, Seffy slowly raised her hips as she peered downward. Then, Seffy wordlessly turned back towards Cyrus as she gazed intently into his eyes.


    ¡°Pleasant dreams?¡± Cyrus smirked.


    ¡°Very. Now, you got a towel anywhere?¡± Seffy requested as she quickly got up to look for a change of clothes.


    Sitting up, Cyrus grabbed a towel from his bag on the side before handing it to her. ¡°Here. A lot sure came out though. Do I dare ask for the contents of the dream?¡± Cyrus said as he noticed the size of the damp area around his lower stomach.


    Taking the towel from him, Seffy leaned in and whispered into his ear. Grinning, she then twirled around and started wiping herself off.


    ¡°Oh my. How¡­ risqu¨¦.¡± Cyrus remarked after hearing what Seffy had to say.


    ¡°Shhh. Don¡¯t tell anyone, alright?¡± Seffy shushed with a finger on her lips.


    ¡°And if I do?¡± Cyrus teased.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reveal to the world about that thing you have in your ring.¡± Seffy smugly declared.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know what that was?¡± Cyrus asked, as his brow twitched slightly.


    ¡°Cyrus, even I¡¯ve learned a thing or two after being together with you for so long. If you thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to crack open your ring, then you¡¯re sorely mistaken. Though, it is surprising that you would keep something like that in there.¡± Seffy giggled.


    ¡°I see¡­ Hey, Seffy can you hand me the towel?¡± Cyrus asked.


    ¡°Huh? What do you need it for? Oh.¡± Seffy questioned warily before she saw the stain on Cyrus¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Alright, here.¡± Seffy handed the towel over to Cyrus after she finished up.


    ¡°Great.¡± Cyrus simply said as he took the towel. Instead of using it to wipe off his shirt however, Cyrus whirled the towel up, grabbed the other end, and then promptly used it to whip Seffy right across her bare rump, leaving a long, red welt mark.


    ¡°That¡¯ll teach you not to rummage through other people¡¯s stuff without their permission.¡± Cyrus grinned as he tossed the towel aside.


    Unexpectedly however, Seffy didn¡¯t seem all too bothered. ¡°Come on, is that the best you¡¯ve got? I can take waaay more than that.¡± Seffy haughtily laughed as the welt started to heal.


    Raising an eyebrow, Cyrus stared perplexedly at Seffy. ¡°Huh, guess she was an M after all.¡± Cyrus silently mused.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Cyrus waved.


    ¡°Anyway, cover up your lower half already. I don¡¯t particularly mind, but it won¡¯t be good if you start building slovenly habits.¡± Cyrus said as he began changing.


    ¡°Hey, whose fault do you think it is that I have no panties right now? Besides, you get to enjoy this nice view all to yourself.¡± Seffy teased as she playfully wagged her butt in Cyrus¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that butt of yours too many times to care.¡± Cyrus shrugged after putting on his usual outfit.


    ¡°What a rude thing to say to a girl.¡± Seffy pouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re not very convincing with your bum still swinging in the air.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you can touch it if you want. It''s nice and soft.¡± Seffy grinned as she scooted closer, still shaking her rear.


    ¡°Enough with the sexual harassment. Put these on already.¡± Cyrus said as he threw Seffy¡¯s skirt in her face.


    Getting up from the bed before pulling up a chair, Cyrus motioned for her to sit down. ¡°Come here. Let me fix your hair up for you.¡±


    Going over and sitting down, Seffy started humming as Cyrus combed through her hair. Enjoying the sensation, Seffy had a thought. ¡°Hey, what made you suddenly want to fix my hair? You don¡¯t usually do that for me.¡± Seffy asked as she tilted her head back to look at him.


    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re heading to the academy today, I figured I might as well have you look a bit nicer. As a person who likes to keep things tidy, it pains me to see you mismanage your hair all the time.¡± Cyrus replied as he parted her bangs down the middle. Then, taking out a ribbon, he neatly tied up a small ponytail at the back of her head while letting the rest of her hair flow freely. Satisfied with the result, Cyrus gave an approving nod.


    ¡°My hair doesn¡¯t need that much management though.¡± Seffy said as she felt her hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think. You¡¯re just too sloppy to notice. And also, change your clothes already. We still need to get you some new panties¡­ unless you¡¯re okay going without them for another day?¡±


    ¡°Help me dress then.¡± Seffy coyly said as she held out her skirt.


    ¡°Huh, sure.¡± Cyrus said. Taking her skirt in one hand, Cyrus used the other hand to produce a small flame. Then, Cyrus dangled the skirt over the flame threateningly as he inched the fabric closer.


    Quickly snatching her skirt out of Cyrus¡¯s hand, Seffy pouted, ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll do it myself. Sheesh, you could¡¯ve just said no.¡±


    ¡°If I did you would¡¯ve just kept going, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Cyrus replied.


    After getting changed, Seffy twirled around one more time as she examined herself. Content with her dress, Seffy skipped up to Cyrus wearing a smile.


    ¡°All ready!¡± Seffy declared. Then, with a provocative grin, Seffy slowly lifted the edges of her skirt up in a teasing manner, only to be met with a foot as Cyrus kicked her out the door.


    Finishing a quick breakfast, the two made their way out of the inn and towards the wide, main road where all the shops were located. Selecting one that sold women¡¯s clothing, the two went in as the sound of the doorbell ringed out.


    ¡°Welcome to the Lacy Lassie! How may I be of service?¡± A salesclerk went up and greeted.


    ¡°We would like some underwear for this one.¡± Cyrus said as he motioned towards Seffy.


    Looking back and forth between Cyrus and Seffy, the clerk flashed a knowing smile. ¡°Great! I know just the thing.¡± Winking at Cyrus, the clerk grabbed Seffy by the hand and led her into a dressing room. After some time, they left the room with Seffy holding a paper bag and came back up to Cyrus.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯ll be ninety silvers.¡± The clerk said as she held out a hand. After paying for the underwear, the clerk whispered to Cyrus, ¡°I¡¯m sure you will be most pleased with them.¡± With an encouraging smile, the clerk waved them off as they left the store.


    Turning his head back towards Seffy, Cyrus asked as he lifted an eyebrow, ¡°Should I be worried? What exactly is in the bag?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see them later.¡± Seffy grinned as she stowed the bag away.


    Deciding not to delve any deeper, Cyrus shrugged and dropped the subject.


    Casually strolling, the two soon neared the area where the academy exams would be held. Getting closer with each step, they soon noticed a large crowd bustling about. Turning the corner that would lead them to the front of the tower, what lay before their eyes was nothing short of an army of students, examiners, teachers, parents, and the like. The overwhelming buzzing of the congregation signaled a jubilant sense of excitement to anyone bearing witness to it.


    Surrounded by six huge buildings that were finely chiseled out of stone and marble so that even minute details were shown was a gigantic grass plaza lined with hundreds of platforms. Upon these platforms, large glass spheres were placed on pedestals and surrounded by many metal rings that revolved around them erratically in all directions. People of all ages were standing in front of these baubles and placing their hands on them as they glowed up.


    Within the sea of people, Cyrus could make out some semblance of a line in front of the many booths around the plaza. Realizing that it would take much too long, Cyrus decided to bring matters into his own hands. Signaling Seffy which elicited a nod from her, Cyrus went ahead and shifted through the crowd and towards the front of one of the booth lines. Reaching the front without too much trouble, Cyrus went up to the booth much to the confusion of the people behind.


    Seated behind the table cluttered with forms was a haggard-looking man, most likely tired from the rush of people. As Seffy stepped up next to Cyrus, the man seemed to have finally noticed their presence.


    After scrutinizing their appearance for a bit, the man straightened his back and flashed a large, albeit forced, smile.


    ¡°Greetings, lord and lady. Before you enroll, may I see your proof of peerage, if your esteemed selves would be so inclined?¡± The man politely requested.


    Sharpening his eyes as he scowled, Cyrus indignantly harrumphed, ¡°Hmph, who do you think you are to ask anything of me!? What an insolent man! Don¡¯t you know who I am? To think that there are still people who wouldn¡¯t recognize us at first glance. Just you wait until my father hears of this. He won¡¯t tolerate the shame you are bringing upon us right now.¡±


    ¡°B-but, sir! It¡¯s mandatory that all nobles show their insignias before enrollment.¡± The man panicked as his face grew a few shades paler.


    ¡°Mandatory!? How dare you!? We came all this way here to this forsaken cesspool of crass ignobility out of the grace within our hearts and this is how we¡¯re treated? To be lowered to a level that such a common precedent could be applied!? I am the first son of a preeminent foreign lord! What do you think will happen for this continued debasement of my lineage? I hope you¡¯re prepared to bear the consequences that your mannerism will bring!?¡± Cyrus arrogantly pointed as he started to draw attention. Sticking out his chest and looking downwards, Cyrus made himself seem even more intimating. Then, Cyrus released a frightful aura that gave the man, along with a few others, the chills.


    Gulping down his own saliva, the man decided that pursuing any further wasn¡¯t worth the risk of inciting the wrath of chagrined nobles. ¡°N-no! I meant no insult milord! Please don¡¯t be angry. You don¡¯t need an insignia. Rather, someone of your stature doesn¡¯t even need a test. Please fill this out.¡± The man stuttered as he presented the enrollment form.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Cyrus gruffly said as he snatched the papers.


    As Cyrus was filling out the forms, Seffy uncomfortably clenched her hands as a wave of whispers and gossip washed over them.


    ¡°That girl is so pretty!¡± A bystander stated with a blush.


    ¡°The guy is also pretty darn good looking, but isn¡¯t he kind of¡­ scary?¡± Another person whispered.


    ¡°Woah, look at those wings! I¡¯ve never seen anything like them. Foreign nobles?¡± Someone else commented.


    ¡°Got to be. You think normal people would be like that? I wonder where they¡¯re from¡­¡± Someone responded.


    ¡°Damn, I want that girl to be my bride.¡± A rather bold person declared out loud.


    With the exception of the last one, most of the comments were made out of harmless curiosity. Nevertheless, they still made Seffy restless as she looked around uneasily.


    Noticing this, Cyrus smiled as he used his other hand to hold Seffy¡¯s. Feeling the calm pressure of Cyrus¡¯s reassuring grip, Seffy also seemed to relax a bit.


    After filling in the necessary details, Cyrus prompted Seffy to do the same. Finishing the forms, Cyrus brusquely pushed the documents back towards the man who frantically received them. Handling the papers, the man then presented two intricately-designed badges that were circular in shape. On them, there were images of a large embroidered sun surrounded by three roses. Grabbing the badges from the man, Cyrus smirked as he handed one to Seffy.


    As the two of them turned and were about to leave, the man hesitantly asked, ¡°U-umm. Dear sir and madam¡­ you haven¡¯t paid the enrollment fees yet¡­¡±


    Turning around, Cyrus scoffed before carelessly tossing a bundle of gold coins on the table, prompting the man to quickly shut up.


    ¡°Now, if that is all, we will be leaving. I will let you off the hook this time so make sure you reflect on how to properly treat nobles.¡± Cyrus warned before he, along with Seffy, left the booth amidst many stares from bystanders.


    Gaining enough distance from the mob of people, Cyrus grinned as turned to Seffy. ¡°I¡¯d say that worked out well.¡± Cyrus laughed.


    ¡°Seriously, you always have to be the center of attention, don¡¯t you? You know I¡¯m not great around other people.¡± Seffy sighed as she leaned on a nearby wall.


    ¡°Get used to it. You¡¯ll be getting a lot more stares. These face masks lose their effectiveness once a person recognizes you for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Besides, since we look like this, we might as well make the best of our appearances. I think I did a pretty good job acting if I do say so myself.¡± Cyrus continued as he waved the badge in front of Seffy.


    ¡°Well, I have to admit, you were pretty convincing. Though, if I were to say, most nobles our age wouldn¡¯t use such flowery language like you did.¡± Seffy smiled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? First impressions are crucial to any sort of interaction. Being eloquent only provides confirmation of my status, or at least creates an illusion of it. Of course, a little bit of intimidation never hurts.¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°I sure hope you¡¯ll know how to deal with it once people start finding out you¡¯re not actually a noble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my ways. Anyway, we should probably get going. I think all of the newly-enrolled students are funneling into that building over there.¡± Cyrus pointed as he saw a wave of teenagers heading towards the entrance of one of the buildings.


    However, as they were about to head off, a shadow darted out from around the corner and fly-tackled Seffy before she even knew what happened. Crashing in a heap, the two people lay sprawled on the ground as dust flew up into the air.


    ¡°Seffyyyy. It¡¯s been so long! I¡¯ve missed you sooo much.¡± The person squealed as she rubbed her cheeks against Seffy¡¯s.


    ¡°Cassidy!? W-wait, get off me!¡± Seffy yelped as she pushed Cassidy¡¯s face away.


    ¡°Huh, on second thought, I think it¡¯s best if I leave you two to yourselves. I just remembered something I have to take care of. You ladies have fun now.¡± Cyrus laughed as he quickly rushed off.


    ¡°Wait! Cyrus! Don¡¯t leave me here!¡± Seffy shouted after him before he disappeared altogether.


    With a hand to her face, Cassidy eagerly tried to give Seffy a hug as her arms flailed around to reach her.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s only been two days! Why are you acting like it¡¯s been years since you¡¯ve seen me?¡± Seffy complained as she finally fended away Cassidy¡¯s assault. Standing up and brushing off her clothes, Seffy look at Cassidy¡¯s beaming smile in weariness.


    ¡°Ehh? But it did feel like years! There¡¯re no other girls my age I can freely talk to.¡± Cassidy said as she got up as well. Then immediately after, she pounced on Seffy and gave her a big hug, wings and all.


    Deciding it would be for the best to give Cassidy what she wants, Seffy conceded herself to the embrace. ¡°But, what about that other person who was traveling with you? He looked about your age?¡± Seffy sighed.


    ¡°Girls that I can freely talk to. He might be my age but it¡¯s different with guys. They can be so boorish and immature. Plus there is plenty of stuff we can¡¯t talk about with them. You understand me right? You¡¯re always with that guy so you must¡¯ve had it hard. You¡¯re always taking care of him right? Ahhh, you are so huggable.¡± Cassidy chattered on with a blissful expression as she hugged Seffy all over.


    ¡°Uhhh, yeah¡­ Kind of¡­¡± Seffy awkwardly replied as her eyes veered off towards the side.


    ¡°Say, you really are always with him aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s your relationship with him? Siblings?¡± Cassidy curiously asked.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not siblings. But, I guess we are blood-related in way¡­ if that makes any sense.¡± Seffy hesitantly answered.


    ¡°Huh. Well, I don¡¯t really get it, but whatever. By the way, you got in right? You must¡¯ve right? Come on show me your badge.¡± Cassidy urged.


    As Seffy held out her badge, Cassidy looked at it with twinkling eyes. Then, noticing something, Cassidy asked Seffy with her head tilted. ¡°Hey Seffy, isn¡¯t this badge only for nobles? See? Mine only has one rose on it.¡± Cassidy said as she held out her own.


    ¡°Ah, oh yeah. I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! So you were a noble after all!¡± Cassidy concluded.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you didn¡¯t associate me with people like them.¡± Seffy flatly replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Seffy shook her head.


    ¡°If you say so. Anyway, let¡¯s get going! Orientation is starting soon!¡± Cassidy heartily declared before forcefully grabbing Seffy and pulling her towards the throng of students.


    ///


    Within a spacious, decorated chamber and surrounded on all sides by bookcases of a myriad of shapes and sizes, an elderly man was busily scribbling away on top of a finely-aged, oak-wood table. A cluttered mess of papers could be seen strewn across the tabletop. Bearing a stoic expression, the man calmly stroked his puffy, white beard as he pondered over something.


    Pausing, the man sighed before setting his pen down and looking up. Standing right in front of him was winged young man with long, silver hair. As light from the mosaic window behind the elderly man shined onto the person¡¯s face, a self-satisfied smirk revealed itself. Staring placidly into the young man¡¯s eyes, the elderly man seemed to be in deep thought.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you got through the barrier I put up around the room.¡± The elderly man finally complimented.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more impressive that you managed to notice me, old man. I was hoping for my appearance to be more of a surprise.¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your elders, child. I haven¡¯t gone senile yet. I¡¯m not called Zerxis the All-Seeing for nothing. Now, what would a person like you want with the Headmaster of Sangin Academy?¡± Zerxis asked with gentle impassivity.


    ¡°Unlimited privileges for myself and one other within the academy.¡± Cyrus stated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t beat around the bush do you? Fine.¡± Zerxis replied as he rummaged under his desk before presenting two gold, rose-shaped pins.


    ¡°I do enjoy roses. Just got to be careful about the thorns.¡± Zerxis added.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are so understanding.¡± Cyrus grinned as he pocketed the pins.


    ¡°I know better than to resist when I¡¯m outmatched. Wisdom begotten from age is not something to laugh at.¡± Zerxis said.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± Cyrus concurred.


    ¡°Just one question, if you will?¡± Zerxis requested.


    ¡°Of course, what is it?¡± Cyrus asked.


    ¡°For what reason did you decide to come to Sangin Academy?¡±


    ¡°Boredom.¡± Cyrus curtly stated.


    ¡°Boredom?¡± Zerxis questioned further.


    ¡°Uh uh, only one question.¡± Cyrus teased.


    Turning around to leave, Cyrus left one last comment. ¡°Though out of respect for your compliance, I¡¯ll tell you this. There are dark clouds overhead. You might want to duck under something.¡± With that, Cyrus strutted out of the room as the echoes of his footsteps slowly turned distant.


    Scrunching his brows, Zerxis leaned back as he gazed out the window towards the sunny, clear sky. Sighing, Zerxis silently mused, ¡°That¡¯s the third time today. Security sure has gotten lax.¡± Shaking his head, Zerxis picked up his pen and continued where he left off.


    ///


    Tens of thousands of people were rambunctiously chatting about within a spacious auditorium hall. The noise quickly drowned out everything else as every person in the room excitedly talked about the upcoming school year while waiting for orientation to start.


    ¡°Seffyyyy! Come on Sef! Talk to me like you do with Cyrus! You¡¯re always so flirty with him; why can¡¯t you be like that with mee!?¡± Cassidy pouted as she vigorously shook Seffy by the collar.


    Seated near the edge of the hall to avoid the various gazes from other people, Cassidy was, as usual, giving Seffy a hard time. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t evade the stares for long as curious and amorous glances soon came their way.


    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly making it easy for me.¡± Seffy replied.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it! You wouldn¡¯t say anything at all otherwise!¡± Cassidy retorted.


    As they continued to bicker, they ignored a group of boys that were slowly approaching them. With a snobbish grin, the boy standing at the front of the group, presumably the leader, strolled over before positioning himself in front of them, prompting them to stop their conversation.


    ¡°What a pretty little flower you are. I¡¯ve never seen someone quite like you before.¡± The brown-haired boy complimented Seffy with a wink.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Seffy mumbled.


    ¡°Do you mind if I take a seat next to you?¡± The boy pointed to the empty chair beside Seffy.


    ¡°Yes. That seat¡¯s taken.¡± Seffy denied.


    ¡°Hahaha, but of course. It¡¯s taken. By me.¡± The boy haughtily laughed as he sat down next to Seffy.


    Leaning back as he glanced at her chest, the boy continued, ¡°Judging from that badge you¡¯re wearing, you¡¯re a noble. What a coincidence, I happen to be the same. The name is Hallond Sigrel, first son of the great Lord Sigrel. It is a pleasure meeting a beauty such as yourself.¡±


    While Hallond proceeded to introduce himself, a wave of whispers erupted from the surrounding area as rumors began forming.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Hallond? It looks like that pretty girl over there has caught his attention.¡± An onlooker whispered.


    ¡°Poor girl. When Hallond gets like that, he doesn¡¯t stop until he takes what he wants. I pray that she makes it out alright.¡± Another quietly whispered in sympathy.


    Hallond¡¯s eyes twitched as the side chatter entered his ears. Standing up once more, he held his hand out invitingly towards Seffy as she looked back skeptically.


    ¡°It appears that it¡¯s gotten quite noisy here. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere more appropriate for refined, like-mannered people like us? I fear that your elegance and grace are wasted on these dregs of society who lack the decorum and class to recognize the shining jewel in front of them.¡± Hallond offered as he glared at the on looking students.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Seffy curtly replied, eliciting another annoyed twitch from Hallond.


    ¡°Oh, but I insist!¡± Hallond pressed on as he went and grabbed Seffy¡¯s wrist.


    Slapping his hand away with enough force that it nearly fractured the bones, Seffy glared back at Hallond as he reeled from pain.


    ¡°Touch me again, and soon you¡¯ll be finding it very difficult to comfort yourself at night.¡± Seffy threatened before turning away and ignoring him.


    ¡°Hey guys, let¡¯s stop this already. We¡¯re causing a scene.¡± Cassidy interjected worriedly, though it appears her efforts were futile when they were completely ignored.


    Gritting his teeth as a vein popped out on his head, Hallond shouted as he pointed at Seffy, ¡°You-! You can¡¯t treat me like this! I¡¯ll have you know my father is a high ranking member of this country. It¡¯ll be easy to get you expelled from here even if you¡¯re a noble.¡±


    As he yelled, even more heads around the hall turned towards them. The other boys behind Hallond shuffled up and took their place beside him, forming a wall of intimidation while he scowled at Seffy.


    ¡°Tch.¡± Seffy clicked her tongue as she stood up. Then turning around, she began walking away while ignoring him.


    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Hallond yelled as he grasped Seffy¡¯s shoulder.


    Popping and snapping noises soon reverberated through the auditorium as Seffy crushed the boy¡¯s hand within her iron grip. As his howls of pain echoed through the room, they now had the full attention of the entire assembly.


    While this happened, Hallond¡¯s group proceeded to surround both Seffy and Cassidy, who unfortunately got caught up in the ordeal.


    ¡°N-no! Please! Stop! Let¡¯s calm down alright?¡± Cassidy desperately allayed as she tried to pacify the situation.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m going to make her pay for this.¡± Hallond growled before shuddering as he held his broken hand.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to gang up on a girl? Well aren¡¯t you pathetic?¡± Seffy scoffed as she looked around.


    With tensions rising to an all-time high for the people involved as they glared venomously towards each other, all the other students held their breath, waiting for the coming onslaught. As the standoff played out, slow claps soon resounded out from an unknown location much to everyone¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Oh wow. Not even ten minutes since I left and you¡¯ve already made a huge mess. You¡¯re a real riot, you know that Seffy?¡± Cyrus laughed as he popped up next to Seffy, surprising nearly everyone present. Placing an elbow on Seffy¡¯s shoulder, Cyrus continued to chuckle as he observed the situation.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Hallond rudely questioned, taken aback by Cyrus¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ¡°An interloper. And as an interloper, I find this situation quite amusing.¡± Cyrus smirked.


    ¡°Cyrus, this is my problem, you don¡¯t have to meddle.¡± Seffy frowned.


    ¡°Of course I do, Seffy! Didn¡¯t I tell you this before? People like them exist solely for my own amusement.¡± Cyrus exclaimed out loud.


    ¡°Stop. Please. We really shouldn¡¯t be fighting like this. We could seriously get expelled at this rate.¡± Cassidy, again, tried to assuage the hostilities in a panic.


    As they started bickering again, Hallond, having now been ignored, nearly blew his top off as his face fumed from rage. Shouting at the top of his lungs, Hallond hollered, ¡°Get the-.¡±


    However, before Hallond could finish, Cyrus instantly appeared in front of him. With a crooked grin, Cyrus reached down and grabbed him by the briefs that were slightly sticking out. Then, in one fluid motion, Cyrus yanked it over his head before pulling it down over his eyes, effectively smothering him in his own undergarments. Shocked the entire assembly could only gaze blankly at what just happened. Very soon, laughter exploded from the crowd, and even some from Hallond¡¯s group, as the boy keeled over from having been given an extreme wedgie.


    Patting his hands off, Cyrus smiled in satisfaction before strutting back to Seffy, who was now giggling uncontrollably.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere quieter, shall we?¡± Cyrus suggested as he pushed Seffy to a different section of the auditorium. Stepping over some of Hallond¡¯s goons who were still laughing, Cyrus, Seffy, and Cassidy made their way to the other corner of the hall amidst a sea of stares.


    Finding seats near a relatively quiet area, the three sat down as Seffy struggled to catch her breath. As Seffy calmed herself, Cassidy mumbled anxiously with her head tilted downward, ¡°I really hope we don¡¯t get expelled for this. Please, please, don¡¯t get expelled for this.¡±


    ¡°Relax, we¡¯ll be fiiine.¡± Cyrus flippantly waved.


    ¡°How do you know that!? Why didn¡¯t either of you listen to me!? I didn¡¯t come all the way here to get into this school just to be sent back before it even starts! I can¡¯t go back yet, not like this! Ah-¡±Cassidy snapped before holding her mouth. Biting her lip, Cassidy stood up before rushing out the back door of the auditorium.


    ¡°Huh, first time I¡¯ve seen her mad.¡± Cyrus mused.


    Glancing at Seffy as she stared guiltily at the swinging doors where Cassidy departed from, Cyrus sighed, ¡°Go after her, Seffy. Don¡¯t worry about getting expelled or anything like that, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Pausing for a moment as she gazed into Cyrus¡¯s eyes, Seffy nodded back before also rushing out. Leaning back into his seat, Cyrus casually observed the aftermath of the confrontation as a group of teachers finally came running up to control the situation. Grinning, Cyrus said, ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s one way to make a debut.¡±


    ///


    ¡°Wait! Cassidy!¡± Seffy shouted.


    Running outside to the now-empty plaza, Seffy finally caught up to Cassidy. Kneeling near a patch of roses, Cassidy was staring gloomily at them, her eyes with a bit of a distant look to them. As her borwn hair swayed gently with the wind, she held an almost somber aura around her that made it a bit difficult for Seffy to approach.


    Stepping up behind Cassidy, Seffy stood there for a while with a regretful expression on her face. Organizing her thoughts, Seffy began, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Bowing her head down, Seffy continued, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have provoked him like that. I should¡¯ve listened. Even more than that, I shouldn¡¯t have responded violently. I didn¡¯t take into consideration that I¡¯d be troubling you and even ended up dragging you into it. I got lost in the moment and didn¡¯t take into account the consequences of my actions. For that I am sorry.¡±


    Seeing Cassidy unresponsive, Seffy proceeded, ¡°I won¡¯t ask for your forgiveness; I know what I did was wrong. I didn¡¯t realize how much school here meant for you and could¡¯ve gotten you expelled; that¡¯s not something an apology can fix. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to be friends with someone like me anymore. You can even hate me; I don¡¯t mind. But, I just wanted to apologize.¡±


    Slowly standing up, Cassidy turned around and looked down on Seffy bowing. After a while, Cassidy began, ¡°You know Seffy¡­ When I met you, do you know what the first thing that went through my mind was? It was that I definitely wanted to be friends with you. That feeling still hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    Putting her hands on Seffy¡¯s cheeks, Cassidy raised Seffy¡¯s head so that they now stared each other in the eye. Bearing a smile, Cassidy continued on, ¡°I want to be friends with you Seffy, I mean it. I¡¯m sorry as well, for snapping like that back there and running off. I''m sure it worried you.And also, I¡¯m sorry for always imposing myself on you. I knew it was bothering you, but I felt like if I didn¡¯t you¡¯d only grow more distant.¡±


    Lowering her hands as her smile turned more melancholic, Cassidy softened her voice before saying, ¡°Maybe it would¡¯ve turned out better if I told you a little about myself first. Believe it or not, I don¡¯t actually have that many friends, at least, not anymore. So meeting you for the first time, I was overjoyed.¡±


    Closing her eyes, Cassidy started, ¡°Our village was a small one. With no more than three hundred people, it was neither known nor cared for. Rather than a village, it¡¯s more of a frontier camp than anything else. So because of that we have always fended for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Two years ago, right after the Second Cataclysm, magical beasts started appearing in droves. It might not mean much for the average person living in a town or city, but as you can imagine, for a tiny frontier village, the effects were devastating.¡± Cassidy told as she brought both hands to her chest as if praying.


    ¡°Every night, we would lose more and more people trying to fend them all off. It got to a point where we couldn¡¯t even sleep at night because of the constant fear of attacks. We reached out for help, but none ever came.¡± Cassidy said as she started shuddering a little.


    ¡°One night, a number of magical beasts, the largest we¡¯ve ever seen, came to attack our village. Even though the people of my village were giving it their all, the numbers were just too much and they were eventually overwhelmed.¡±


    Gritting her teeth as she struggled to speak, Cassidy continued, ¡°More than half of the villagers died. My mother and most of my friends met their end that day.¡±


    Listening to this, Seffy was at a loss for words at first before saying, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I never knew.¡±


    Shaking her head, Cassidy replied, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s already been two years after all. There¡¯s no point brooding over something that won¡¯t change. I¡¯ve already made my peace with what happened. I have to stay strong, both for myself and my dad who is still here with me. And from now on, I have to become even stronger, so that something like that doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    As she continued to listen, Seffy felt knot in her heart as she cupped a hand over her chest. Reaffirming her own feelings, Seffy, for the first time, felt a sort of kinship with someone other than Cyrus. Along with that, there was also a trace of guilt as she came to the realization that she still hasn¡¯t let go ofher own past. A newfound sense of respect overwhelmed her as Seffy gazed at the girl in front of her.


    ¡°Even now, our village is still struggling with attacks, though they¡¯ve been doing better recently and have even started recovering. That¡¯s why, for them, I wantto study at this academy. To be able to become strong enough to support them, to relieve even a little bit of their struggles, to repay them for all the difficulties they endured to send me here. Because of that, I can¡¯t go back like this.¡±


    ¡°Though, I guess even if I say all that, it would matter little since it¡¯s not up for me to decide now. Just know this Seffy, even if I was a little annoyed, I didn¡¯t blame you for what happened and I certainly don¡¯t hate you; it wasn¡¯t your fault. That noble had it coming to him. So even if it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll still be your friend, okay?¡±


    ¡°Heh, now that I think about it, I guess that¡¯s what you meant earlier right? You hate nobles?¡± Cassidy smiled.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Seffy nodded as she smiled back.


    Then, Seffy suddenly said, ¡°Listen, Cassidy, we¡¯re not going to get expelled.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that? Even if the academy doesn¡¯t expel us for that disturbance, I¡¯m sure that noble isn¡¯t going to let it go.¡± Cassidy asked in surprise.


    ¡°Because Cyrus said so.¡± Seffy simply stated.


    ¡°Haha, you sure are confident in him aren¡¯t you?¡± Cassidy laughed.


    ¡°Yeah, I trust him more than myself.¡± Seffy resolutely said.


    ¡°Hehe, how does that even work?¡± Cassidy chuckled.


    Sighing in relief, Cassidy said, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you think, I¡¯ll take your word for it. Let¡¯s go back then?¡± Holding her hand out, Cassidy prompted Seffy to take it. This time, Seffy didn¡¯t hesitate and grabbed it willingly.


    ¡°Also, sorry about how I acted before. I¡¯m not very good around people I haven¡¯t opened up to you see.¡± Seffy apologized.


    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve finally opened up to me!? Yaaay, gimme a hug Seffy!¡± Cassidy beamed as she spread her arms.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can jump on me anytime you want.¡± Seffy denied.


    ¡°Oh, boo.¡± Cassidy pouted.


    ///


    ¡°-And with that, we welcome you to Sangin Academy. All of you are now proud members of a new generation of mages who will guide this world out of darkness and into the light of Solaris. May your studies be rewarding and may your futures be bright. Now, a word from our student representative¡­¡±


    As the spokesman finished his speech, Cyrus let out a loud yawn, causing nearby students to look at him in reprove. Scratching his head, Cyrus had a look of boredom the entire time before he heard the sound of doors opening from the back.


    ¡°Girls sure take a long time.¡± Cyrus mumbled as Seffy and Cassidy sat down beside him.


    ¡°An ¡°Oh hey you¡¯re back, how did it go?¡± would¡¯ve been nice, but I guess that¡¯s expecting a bit too much from you.¡± Seffy retorted.


    ¡°You would be like this too if you had to sit through that speech.¡± Cyrus yawned again.


    ¡°So? How are you planning to deal with that earlier incident?¡± Seffy asked.


    ¡°Here, the both of you put these on your badges.¡± Cyrus said as he presented two golden rose pins.


    As looks of confusing spread on both Seffy¡¯s and Cassidy¡¯s faces, Cyrus explained, ¡°I was graciously ¡®gifted¡¯ them from the headmaster. Put them on and you should have no more troubles in school.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Seffy asked as she clipped the pin on.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need one too?¡± Seffy questioned.


    ¡°Why would I need them if I¡¯m just going to bury myself in the library?¡± Cyrus replied with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget Seffy? I¡¯m not here for the school drama like you are. My sole aim is the grand library inside Xantel Tower.¡± Cyrus stated as he pointed towards the large sun tower outside the auditorium window.


    ¡°Wait, what about me?¡± Seffy asked.


    ¡°What about you? Have you forgotten what you came here for? There¡¯s no point if I babysit you the whole time.¡± Cyrus shrugged.


    ¡°Which reminds me, why am I still here? If you need me, I¡¯ll be at the library.¡± Cyrus quickly said before he promptly disappeared, leaving Seffy a bit disoriented.


    ¡°That guy¡­¡± Seffy mumbled.


    Before she could say anymore however, cheers erupted from the rest of the assembly. Turning their heads, both Seffy and Cassidy looked towards the stage to see what the commotion was about.


    Walking onto the stage was a beautiful girl with long, deep-blue hair styled into twin drills. Complementing her hair were two rich, blue eyes that sparkled brighter than sapphires themselves and held within them a dazzling shine. Dressing in a neat, beige-colored uniform with a red ribbon at the center, this girl instantly captivated the entire assembly as all the students¡¯ eyes glued themselves to her figure. With a graceful smile, the girl confidently waved as she stepped up to the podium.


    However, everything paled in comparison to one distinguishing trait.


    ¡°Greetings fellow students! I am Celaria Askiel. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance!¡±


    That very trait was the pair of soft, glowing-white wings protruding from her back.


    ///


    ¡°Woaah, so this is the grand library.¡±


    Stepping past the large marble entrance of Xantel Tower, what greeted Cyrus were rows upon rows of bookshelves positioned so erratically that the entire ground floor resembled more of a maze than anything else. Along with that, even more bookshelves lined the walls of the structure and spiraled upwards the entire height of the tower. At the very center of the library was a huge, spiral staircase that led up to the various access layers periodically dispersed throughout its length.


    ¡°¡­ Hmm, I expected it to be bigger¡­ Oh well.¡± Cyrus shrugged before he began strutting towards the staircase.


    However, as he neared the staircase, something, or rather, someone caught his interest. Sitting at an empty table nearby was the familiar bespectacled, heterochromatic man. Piled on the table were various books of multifarious topics. Currently, this man was tinkering with some strange metal box strapped to his arm.


    On a closer look, Cyrus saw a gold rose pin on the man¡¯s vestment. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why the old man wasn¡¯t surprised.¡± Cyrus mused.


    Being the troublemaker he is, Cyrus instantly seated himself opposite of the man. Grinning as he waited for the man to notice, Cyrus was thoroughly disappointed when he realized the man was completely engrossed in tinkering with the metal contraption.


    ¡°Heeey! Four-eyes. Remember me?¡± Cyrus rudely pestered as he waved his hand in front of the man.


    However, despite Cyrus¡¯s meddling, the man continued to ignore him as though he were air. Smirking, Cyrus went ahead and snatched the man¡¯s spectacles from him and proceeded to wear them.


    ¡°Wooah, these flashing lights in your glasses are so weird! How do you even see with these?¡± Cyrus asked as he played with the spectacles.


    Quickly snatching the spectacles back and putting them on, the man gave Cyrus a look full of annoyance.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The man curtly asked.


    ¡°Eeh? How cold. Who do you think made it possible for you to get that gold reward, huh? You should be thanking me since you wouldn¡¯t even be here otherwise!¡± Cyrus indignantly remarked.


    ¡°Again, what do you want?¡± The man asked, not entertaining Cyrus in the slightest.


    ¡°Oh, boo. You Dicaceneons are all the same. Always so uptight.¡± Cyrus pouted.


    Upon hearing a certain word, the man¡¯s eyes shot wide open. With a clicking noise, a metal weapon was pointed directly at Cyrus¡¯s face, much to his amusement.


    ¡°You. How do you know that name?¡± The man demanded as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± Cyrus flippantly replied, completely unfazed despite being threatened.


    ¡°Yes. I would. And you will tell me. Now.¡± The man said, with each word becoming heavier in tone.


    ¡°Mmm, I haven¡¯t seen a gun in such a long time. How nostalgic. Though, it seems to be a more advanced version than I¡¯m familiar with.¡± Cyrus mused as he ignored the man¡¯s demands.


    Continuing on, Cyrus mocked, ¡°So, what? You gonna shoot? You think a toy like that can harm me?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a loud bang reverberated through the library as Cyrus¡¯s head tilted backwards. After a moment, Cyrus tilted his head back revealing the bullet stuck between his teeth.


    ¡°Trigger happy aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll ask again, you think a toy like that can harm me?¡± Cyrus smiled with the pellet still in between his teeth.


    ¡°Oh, no. That bullet wasn¡¯t meant to hurt you.¡± The man flatly replied.


    As a questioning look surfaced on Cyrus¡¯s face, the bullet he was holding in his teeth glowed up before sparking. Immediately following, a large, blinding flash encased the entire section of the library in a white radiance.


    As Cyrus tightly shut his eyes, the man quickly materialized a metal baton that seemed to pulse with blue energy.


    ¡°This is meant to hurt you.¡± The man curtly finished before swinging the baton horizontally.


    However, as he completed the arc, the man realized that he was no longer holding the baton. Glancing at Cyrus, the man saw him juggling the baton with his eyes still shut.


    ¡°Ahaha, that was unexpected indeed! What neat toys you have.¡± Cyrus laughed as he opened his eyes a crack.


    ¡°Just what are you?¡± The man squinted.


    ¡°Not what, but who. As for that, all I¡¯ll tell you is that I¡¯m just a man with too much free time on his hands. Now then, unless you want to try out some more of your toys on me, why don¡¯t you introduce yourself as well like a civilized person?¡± Cyrus grinned as he held the baton out hilt first.


    Snatching back the baton as he readjusted his spectacles, the man tersely replied, ¡°Zix. That¡¯s my name.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Cyrus prompted as he crossed his arms and leaned back.


    ¡°And nothing. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡± Zix answered.


    ¡°You must be fun at parties.¡± Cyrus shrugged.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. How do you know that name?¡± Zix glared.


    ¡°I could tell you¡­ but that would be no fun. Not at all.¡± Cyrus teased.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s fine then. I¡¯ve more or less come up with a suitable conjecture.¡± Zix replied as he once again began to tinker with the metal box on his arm.


    ¡°Oh? You got some things figured out have you? Humor me.¡± Cyrus said, half-amused, half-interested.


    ¡°You are a resident of this world or at least very familiar with it. From the fact that you are not wearing that language device and can still communicate to the fact that you are much too relaxed considering the situation, I can only deduce as such.¡± Zix began as he proceeded to adjust the metal contraption.


    ¡°Now, I couldn¡¯t care less about that, but you just used a name which shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Not only that, you seemed to be familiar with the weapons I use despite the fact that they are much too advanced for this primitive world.¡± Zix reasoned before a sudden click resounded from the metal box.


    ¡°With that in mind, along with your choice of words at the time of summoning, I can only conclude that you must have a way of travelling to other worlds much like that summoning mechanism.¡± Zix concluded.


    ¡°Heh, I gotta hand it to you, you¡¯re a pretty sharp one to notice such things.¡± Cyrus nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Which brings us to our next point.¡± Zix interrupted as he pointed at Cyrus.


    ¡°You will send me back. Right now. That is, if you don¡¯t want the explosives I prepared ahead of time all around this area to detonate. If you harm any part of my body, they will detonate automatically, so don¡¯t even try whatever you did earlier.¡± Zix threatened.


    ¡°Oh my, you sure are prepared aren¡¯t you? It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re bluffing either.¡± Cyrus casually replied.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, I always cover my bases.¡± Zix solemnly answered.


    Chuckling upon hearing this, Cyrus smiled. ¡°Ahaha, well, I guess it would be pretty bad if that were to happen.¡±


    ¡°So? Will you do it?¡± Zix pressed.


    Pondering over it for a moment, Cyrus revealed a crooked grin as he said, ¡°Hmm¡­ Let me think¡­ How about¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s just too bad then.¡±


    As Zix was about to detonate the explosives, he found that he could not move his body. Struggle as he might, he realized that he had absolutely no control over his motor skills. If one were to look closely behind him, they would see his own shadow being restrained by numerous other similar shadows. With the eyes and the mouth being the only body parts capable of movement, Zix glared menacingly at Cyrus.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you do to me?¡± Zix hissed.


    ¡°I figured that even if I can¡¯t harm you, I could just restrict your movements.¡± Cyrus said as he got up and strolled over to Zix.


    ¡°Yoink! So this is the thing controlling the explosives, huh?¡± Cyrus snickered as he grabbed the metal contraption from Zix¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You guys sure have advanced a lot. Hmm, I wonder what would happen if I break this.¡± Cyrus mused as he juggled the box around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­!¡± Zix growled.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Cyrus said as he dropped the box to the floor before stomping on it, smashing it as if it were made of glass.


    As various cogs, screws, and wires rolled onto the floor, Zix was left speechless for a moment before his face turned an ugly purple and his veins popped out. ¡°You imbecile! What have you done!?¡± Zix roared in rage.


    ¡°Ahaha, well you see, I don¡¯t like being threatened. Besides, you people are good with machines. I¡¯m sure you can just make another one.¡± Cyrus laughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me you halfwit! That is not something that can be so easily replaced.¡± Zix spat.


    ¡°Oh! All the better then!¡± Cyrus clapped.


    As Cyrus continued to taunt Zix, two shadows peeped out from behind a bookshelf. The shadows curiously examined the strange scene in front of them and maintained a steady distance. Nevertheless, they were quickly detected by Cyrus as he turned to them.


    ¡°Come on out you two. It¡¯s quite rude to hide like that.¡± Cyrus called.


    After a pause, the two stepped out from behind the bookshelf and revealed themselves to be Chesnia and Vera. Looking warily between Cyrus and Zix, Chesnia held an arm out in front of Vera protectively as if to shield her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to call anything rude.¡± Chesnia replied.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m a gentleman!¡± Cyrus exclaimed with fake indignation.


    Looking at him completely unconvinced, Chesnia asked, ¡°Is it true that you can send us back?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you overheard. Well, the answer is yes and no.¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Chesnia asked in confusion.


    Smiling, Cyrus went over to Zix and tapped him on his spectacles which elicited more veins to pop out on his forehead. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s nice to see that not all of you are as hot-blooded as this one. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you since you were kind enough not to attack me the first chance you get.¡±


    ¡°Now then, what this guy said before he decided to play terrorist was all correct. I am indeed from this world and I can indeed go to other worlds¡­ with certain limitations.¡± Cyrus continued.


    ¡°Limitations?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, let me begin with the fact that there are two main branches of world-hopping magic available and those are the targeted ones and the non-targeted ones.¡± Cyrus explained with a raised finger.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Chesnia urged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain the non-targeted ones first since you¡¯ve already experienced it. The magic called ¡®summoning¡¯ falls within this category. And while it does cost the least amount of mana, or fuel if that¡¯s what you¡¯d like to call it, it is, to say the least, randomized. This means that you can neither control who or what appears nor where they are taken from. As you might expect, results may vary.¡± Cyrus lectured.


    ¡°Now that you understand that, I¡¯ll explain the targeted ones. These are the ones you want to use and also where our problems lie. You see, for the targeted ones, you¡¯d first need to know the location of where you want to go, if that wasn¡¯t obvious enough. Without that condition, you¡¯d just be sent to a random location which would be pointless to your dilemma.¡±


    As Cyrus mentioned this point, a look of understanding and also one of dread, appeared on the others¡¯ faces. Cyrus let this problem sink in a bit more before continuing.


    ¡°The other problem is mana expenditure. Unlike the non-targeted ones, this branch of magic scales up the cost of mana in proportion to the distance meaning the further you go, the more it costs. In some cases, the cost could be so astronomically high that it may even threaten myself. So, while I do have the ability to send you all back, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s something that can be done.¡± Cyrus finished.


    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s impossible to return¡­?¡± Chesnia nearly croaked those words out.


    ¡°Essentially, yes. You might want to get used to this world from now on.¡± Cyrus suggested.


    ¡°Fuck that shit of a king.¡± Chesnia swore under her breath.


    Smiling, Cyrus grabbed an ink container from the desk and dipped his fingers in. Then, he proceeded to smear ink all over Zix¡¯s face.


    ¡°You! Stop it this instant!¡± Zix barked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m quite the artist.¡± Cyrus hummed as he continued to vandalize Zix¡¯s face.


    ¡°There! All done! A fine work if I do say so myself.¡± Cyrus finished before nodding in self-satisfaction. What used to be Zix¡¯s face now looked like a monstrosity painted by children who don¡¯t know any better.


    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ve had my fill of entertainment for today so I¡¯ll be off to do what I came here for. Later.¡± Cyrus waved as he went and climbed the spiral staircase.


    As the restraints on Zix loosened, he collapsed to the floor. With what seemed like a frustrated expression, Zix yelled, ¡°Damn it!¡± before he slammed his fist on the floor.

 Thoughts?

    As the title says, what are your thoughts on my fiction so far? I know it''s a bit slower than your average RRL fiction, but that''s not something I can or will change right now.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I really wish I could write faster, but my writing speed has been in the dumpster lately.